• Skip to main content

Christopher L. Scott

  • Home
  • About
  • Books
  • Free Resources
  • Videos
  • Podcasts

Christopher L. Scott

21. How Revelation Leads to Trust (Hab 3:1-2)

December 13, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Sometimes we get answers to our questions that we don’t want, but we learn to live with them. Getting answers we don’t want is part of life, part of being an adult, part of maturing, and is part of being a believer in Jesus Christ.         

            Sometimes we share our requests with God and we are told answers that we don’t want or didn’t expect. But we still accept them and move on in life with the answers that God has given us. Our friend Habakkuk is learning that too.

            Thus far in the book of Habakkuk we’ve learned about Habakkuk’s problems in chapter one. In chapter one we read Habakkuk’s first question about God’s inactivity. Habakkuk essentially asks in Habakkuk 1:2–4 “How long will evil continue and when will you stop it?” Next we read God’s first answer to Habakkuk in Habakkuk 1:5–11. God essentially responds, “I’m going to stop it, I know what’s going on, and you’ll be surprised how.” Therefore Habakkuk asks a second question in 1:12—2:1. He questions God’s inconsistency and basically asks, “Why use greater sinners against less sinners?” In chapter two we learned about Habakkuk’s patience. God provided his second answer to Habakkuk in 2:2–20 in which God basically says, “I have a plan for the future, a message for the faithful, and punishment planned for the Babylonians.” Now we move on to chapter three which reveals Habakkuk’s praise about God.

            “A prayer of Habakkuk the prophet, according to Shigionoth. Lord, I have heard the report about You and I fear. O Lord, revive Your work in the midst of the years, in the midst of the years make it known; in wrath remember mercy” (Habakkuk 3:1–2, NASB).[1]

            As we read the book of Habakkuk, we watch Habakkuk go from a wonderer, to a watcher, and now to a worshipper. Habakkuk started in gloom, now he ends in glory. Habakkuk went from why to worship. Habakkuk’s faith has been tested (chapter 1), taught (chapter 2), and is triumphant (chapter 3).

            Don’t miss this: Habakkuk worships God even though God doesn’t answer his prayers in the way he hoped God would. James Montgomery Boice calls chapter three of Habakkuk one of the great prayers of all the Bible.[2] Chapter three of Habakkuk is the pinnacle of praise. As Warren Wiersbe has written, “His circumstances hadn’t changed, but he had changed, and now he was walking by faith instead of sight. He was living by promises, not explanations.”[3] Chapter three of Habakkuk is the mountaintop destination of Habakkuk’s journey that began in a low valley of distress in chapter one.

            If we were to summarize Habakkuk 3:1–2 into one sentence it would be this: Hearing about God’s plans leads Habakkuk to fear God, to encourage God’s plans, and to request mercy from God. In these two verses we learn that revelation from God leads to trust in God.

            When we have questions of God may we learn to trust him even when we don’t like the answers he provides. May the revelation God gives lead to our trust in God.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] James Montgomery Boice, The Minor Prophets, vol. 2 (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1986),417.

[3] Warren Wiersbe, Be Amazed: Restoring an Attitude of Wonder and Worship (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 2010), 157.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

20. Just Live by Faith (Hab 2:2-20)

December 12, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Faith is a topic we discuss often within Christianity. It’s the basis of our salvation for eternity and our sanctification on earth. Faith, of course, is not described just in the New Testament but in the Old Testament as well.

            In Habakkuk 2:2–20 we read God’s second answer to Habakkuk in which Habakkuk has learned about faith in different circumstances. If we summarize these nineteen verses into one big idea it would be this: God responds to Habakkuk with a message about the future, a message for the faithful, and a message for Babylon. In these verses we learn that righteous standing starts and continues by faith in God.

            In Habakkuk 2:2–3 we read about God’s plans for the future and learned that it’s by faith we wait. In Habakkuk 2:4–5 we read about God’s plans for the righteous and learned it’s by faith we live. In Habakkuk 2:6–20 we read God’s plans for the wicked. In these verses we learned it’s by faith we suffer.

            By faith we wait, by faith we live, and by faith we suffer. Faith is the key topic of Habakkuk 2:2–20. As Bible teacher and author Taylor Turkington has written, “The call to live by faith is in contrast to the way of life of the self-reliant.”[1] We’ve seen that “the righteous will live by his faith” (Hab 2:4).[2] The late theologian John Walvoord says faith is “not only the central theme of Habakkuk but of the entire Scripture.”[3] As Warren Wiersbe once wrote, “A faith that can’t be tested can’t be trusted.”[4]

            Faith is like a boat anchor. An anchor is a heavy curved piece of metal, tied to a chain, that is released to the bottom of the ocean or lake, and is connected to a boat. The anchor keeps the boat solid and steady among the shifting tides, wind, and storm. But for that anchor to work it has to be tied to something. The anchor has to be connected to the boat in order to help the boat. The apostle Paul (Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11) and the author of Hebrews (Heb 10:37) showed us—by quoting Habakkuk 2:4—that our faith is our anchor tied to Jesus Christ. He was fully God and fully man. He died on the cross for our sins. And it’s through our faith in him that we live spiritually and that we will endure life physically here on earth. Our faith in him keeps us solid and steady among the shifting tides, winds, and storms of life.

            Chip Ingram honestly reveals what many of us feel about faith. “Living by faith is exciting and, frankly, incredibly scary at times. But when you take a radical step of faith in God, God always comes through. You know what happens then? Your view of God grows.”[5] That’s the faith that Habakkuk and the righteous relied on in the seventh century BC, and that’s the faith we rely on too. May your view of God grow as you live by faith in him.


[1] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H Publishing, 2023), 72.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] John Walvoord, Every Prophecy of the Bible (Colorado Springs, CO: David C Cook, 1990), 308.

[4] Warren Wiersbe, The Delights and Disciplines of Bible Study (Colorado Springs: David C Cook, 2018), 50.

[5] Chip Ingram, Holy Ambition: Turning God-shaped Dreams Into Reality (Chicago: Moody, 2010), 90.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

19. God’s Plans for the Wicked (Hab 2:6-20)

December 11, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

If we watch sports we probably are aware of the “trash talk” that commonly occurs. Trash talk is defined as “disparaging, taunting, or boastful comments especially between opponents trying to intimidate each other.”[1] An example of trash talk would be one racecar driver saying to another, “I hope you enjoy the view of my bumper cause that’s all you’re gonna see in the race.” There is a section of Habakkuk, specifically Habakkuk 2:6–20, that we could categorize as “trash talk.”

            As we examine Habakkuk 2:6-20 we’ll see the word “woe” used five times (vv. 6, 9, 12, 15, 19). The word “woe” is translated from the Hebrew word howy which begins each of the five “woe oracles” in Habakkuk 2:6–20. A woe oracle announced the failure and future doom of a nation.[2] A woe oracle was a way to announce that the funeral for a nation was just around the corner.[3] These woe oracles are oracles of judgement that are classified as “taunt.” A taunt “is an utterance that mocks or jeers the opponent.”[4] It’s a put down. It’s trash talk. In addition to saying bad things are going to happen, a taunt is also a personal attack on the nation and its leaders. God “rubs it in” to make it hurt, to make it sting, and to make it personal.[5]

            Let’s briefly examine each of these five woe oracles that God establishes against Babylon.

            God begins his list of wrongdoings of the Babylonians with how they took money that wasn’t theirs. God declares their extortion wrong, “Woe to him who gets evil gain for his house to put his nest on high, to be delivered from the hand of calamity! You have devised a shameful thing for your house by cutting off many peoples; so you are sinning against yourself. Surely the stone will cry out from the wall, and the rafter will answer it from the framework” (Hab 2:6–8).[6]

            The next issue we learn God has with Babylon is that they have been taking homes that weren’t theirs. The Babylonians have been exploiting others, “Woe to him who gets evil gain for his house to put his nest on high, to be delivered from the hand of calamity! You have devised a shameful thing for your house by cutting off many peoples; so you are sinning against yourself. Surely the stone will cry out from the wall, and the rafter will answer it from the framework” (Hab 2:9–11).

            A kind, gracious, and loving God objects to how Babylon was taking cities by violence. This was an example of Babylon’s unnecessary extravagance. “Woe to him who builds a city with bloodshed and founds a town with violence! Is it not indeed from the Lord of hosts that peoples toil for fire, and nations grow weary for nothing? For the earth will be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea” (Hab 2:12–14).

            God’s issue with wine is that drinking excess wine inhibits good behavior.[7] The Babylonians are enjoying too much alcohol. God condemns their excess use of liquor,“Woe to you who make your neighbors drink, who mix in your venom even to make them drunk so as to look on their nakedness! You will be filled with disgrace rather than honor. Now you yourself drink and expose your own nakedness. The cup in the Lord’s right hand will come around to you, and utter disgrace will come upon your glory” (Hab 2:15–16).God condemns the excess use of liquor and then condemns Lebanon, “For the violence done to Lebanon will overwhelm you, and the devastation of its beasts by which you terrified them, because of human bloodshed and violence done to the land, to the town and all its inhabitants” (Hab 2:17).

            As if plunder, pride, projects, and poured wine weren’t bad enough, next God describes powerless gods. The Babylonians had a habit of taking idols for worship and giving esteem to dead idols. As we read about the powerless gods we see a silence before idols, “What profit is the idol when its maker has carved it, or an image, a teacher of falsehood? For its maker trusts in his own handiwork when he fashions speechless idols. Woe to him who says to a piece of wood, ‘Awake!’ To a mute stone, ‘Arise!’ And that is your teacher? Behold, it is overlaid with gold and silver, and there is no breath at all inside it” (Hab 2:18–19). As we read about the powerless gods we see a silence before idols as well as silence before God,“But the Lord is in His holy temple. Let all the earth be silent before Him” (Hab 2:20).

            From Habakkuk’s prophecy we learn that it’s by faith we suffer. While this passage is a woe oracle (specifically a “taunt song”) against Babylon, the reality is that the faithful and the righteous are going to suffer through it.

            Many of us know good kids that suffer in their childhood because of bad parents or harsh siblings that do terrible things to them. Our heart often breaks for those kids because we know there’s nothing they did to cause their troubles. That’s the same scenario for Habakkuk.

            Habakkuk is going to suffer unjustly because of the wrong actions of others. He will join men like Daniel (605–535 BC in Babylon), Ezekiel (592–570 BC in Babylon), and Jeremiah (627–585 BC in Judah). Each of those men endured the wrath of Babylon against Judah. 

            The candid words of Joni Eareckson Tada in a recent online video are relevant. “Suffering is not much good in it [sic]. But it will teach you who you are. It’s a textbook that will show you the stuff of which you are made. And sometimes it’s not very pretty. Suffering will squeeze that out of you. We say we know Christ, well okay, the next time you suffer and suffer hard, find out what comes out of your mouth and that will show how much you know Jesus. And so in that sense, it’s good, in a strange way.”[8]

            Suffering is a fact of the Christian life. But this is important: We don’t worship a God that we carry around (like a lifeless idol), we worship a God that carries us. And he will carry us through our troubles. That’s why sometimes living by faith through suffering means we just take it a week at a time, a day at a time, or an hour at a time. It’s by faith we suffer and it’s by faith that we rely on God to carry us through it.  


[1] Merriam-Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary, 11th edition, 1331.

[2] Amos 6:1-7 is good example of a woe oracle toward Israel.

[3] Gary Smith, Interpreting the Prophetic Books (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel, 2014), 37–38.

[4] Lyland Ryken, Symbols and Reality (Wooster, OH: Weaver Books, 2016), 50.

[5] Ibid., 49–52.

[6] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[7] The Bible warns about the evils of strong drink (Prov 20:1; 21:7; 23:20-21, 29-35; Rom 13:13; Gal 5:21; 1 Thess 5:7). According to Scripture drunkenness and sensual behavior go hand-in-hand (Gen 9:20-27; 19:30-38; Rom 13:11-14).

[8]“Joni Eareckson Tada’s Songs of Suffering: 25 Hymns and Devotions for Weary Souls” https://youtu.be/0H9ztsfGfRM Accessed May 4, 2023.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

18. God’s Plans for the Righteous (Hab 2:4-5)

December 10, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Sometimes God has good plans for his righteous followers. But occasionally, or maybe we should write, normally, God’s people have to endure difficult circumstances before God’s good plans. Hab was learning this as God revealed his plans for the future in Hab 2:2–3.

            God has plans for the future. God has something he wants written down for future generations. God tells Habakkuk to preserve that message, “Record the vision and inscribe it on tablets” (Hab 2:2a). God tells Habakkuk to publicize that message. “That the one who reads it may run” (Hab 2:2b). God also has something to work out at a future time (v. 3). From Habakkuk’s prophecy we learn that by faith we wait.

            While God has plans for the future, God also has plans for the righteous which he reveals in Habakkuk 2:4–5. God first reveals those plans for the wicked. As we read about the wicked people in Habakkuk 2:4–5 we need to remember that the word “Chaldeans” is the term Habakkuk uses to describe the Babylonians[1] (Hab 1:6, 15).

            Habakkuk tells us that the Babylonians are dominant, “Behold, as for the proud one, His soul is not right within him” (Hab 2:4a). The Babylonians lived by their sight and their might. But their pride condemned them. They ran over people instead of submitting under the authority of God.

            Habakkuk also tells us that the Babylonians are drunk, “Furthermore, wine betrays the haughty man, so that he does not stay at home. He enlarges his appetite like Sheol, and he is like death, never satisfied. He also gathers to himself all nations and collects to himself all peoples” (Hab 2:5). This verse describes the wickedness of the Babylonians in two ways. First, there’s a personification of Babylon as a drunk man, “wine betrays a haughty man, so that he does not stay at home.” Second, there’s personification of Babylon as a hungry man, “He enlarges his appetite like Sheol, and he is like death, never satisfied. He also gathers to himself all nations, and collects to himself all peoples.” This personifies death as having an appetite that is never satisfied. The Babylonians were proud, greedy, and always wanted more.

            Habakkuk also tells us that the Babylonians are deadly, “wine betrays the haughty man.” Excessive alcohol is not the chief sin or worst sin here, but it appears as the sin the fuels other sins. When my family lived in Exeter, California we had a traditional open wood fire place with a small pipe that provided natural gas you could use to get the wood fire going. It was fantastic! That little bit of natural gas takes the small amount of fire and magnified it greatly. Alcohol has that same effect on our sin. Alcohol takes the little bit of sin we have and enlarges it. We see that happen in Daniel 5 with King Belshazzar (Nebuchadnezzar’s son) where alcohol led to many foolish deeds and the eventual end of the Babylonian kingdom (Dan 5:30-31).

            In Habakkuk 2:4-5 there’s a sharp contrast between the wicked people—Babylonians—that were prideful and drunk with the righteous people which Habakkuk describes next.[2]

While God has declared His plans for the wicked (Hab 2:4:a, 5), God declares his plans for the righteous saying, “But the righteous will live by his faith” (Hab 2:4b).[3] If you ask most people on the street today how they would get to heaven, most would say by being a good person and doing good deeds. This verse contradicts that.

            This verse is quoted three times in the New Testament so let’s make sure we read it in its context. Habakkuk has posed his questions to God and expressed his concern about the righteous (Habakkuk 1:4, 13). Here in Habakkuk 2:4 God probably has the oppressed individuals of Habakkuk 1:4 in view. God is saying that this is what is true for those that trust in God and not in themselves.

            In addition to the context it’s important to examine a few cross references of Habakuk 2:4.[4] Habakkuk 2:4 is quoted three times in our New Testament. In each of these quotes I want to bring out the meaning of a specific word.

            When quoted in Romans 1:17 the word “righteous” describes salvation. “For in it the righteousness of God is revealed from faith to faith; as it is written, ‘But the righteous man shall live by faith’” (Rom 1:17). In this context faith opposed to work leads to salvation. In other words, what you do doesn’t make you righteous.

            When quoted in Galatians 3:11 the word “live” also describes our salvation but a different aspect of it. “Now that no one is justified by the Law before God is evident; for, ‘The righteous man shall live by faith’” (Galatians 3:11). In this context faith opposed to legalism and Law leads to salvation. In other words, you don’t become righteous by keeping the Law or celebrating certain festivals and feasts.

            The use of Habakuk 2:4 in Galatians 3:11 and Romans 1:17 became the battle cry and banner of the protestant reformation. In the sixteenth century the Roman Catholic Church was requiring payments from common people to pay for their sins and to lessen the time that their family spent in purgatory. Along with that came a list of “dos” and “donts” that the Roman Catholic Church had for the people as a way for them to maintain their standing as a Christian in the Roman Catholic Church. 

            From that context with Habakkuk 2:4, Galatians 3:11, and Romans 1:17 several streams of protestant reformation traditions began. One stream known as the “Reformed Faith” flowed from two men. Ulrich Zwingli was located in the city of Zurich in northern Switzerland and from John Calvin who was also from Switzerland but was located in the city of Geneva which was in the south. Another stream came to be known as the “Lutheran Reformation” led by Martin Luther in Germany and Conrad Rebel who was based in Zurich. A third stream developed and is known as “Anabaptism” from Menno Simmons who was from Holland.

            All three groups saw Habakkuk 2:4 as quoted in Galatians 3:11 and Romans 1:17 as the correct teaching that a person is declared righteous by God because of faith, not because of works.

            There is a third quote of Habakkuk 2:4 in the New Testament that is lesser known, yet still important. While Romans 1:17 used “righteous” to describe salvation as faith opposed to work, and Galatians 3:11 used “live” to describe faith opposed to legalism and Law, Hebrews 10:38 quotes Habakkuk 2:4 focusing on “faith” and its role in our sanctification. The context in Hebrews is faith persevering under pressure. In other words, you don’t leave your faith when times get hard, instead it’s your faith that allows you to endure and grow. This quotation in Hebrews 10:38 is most like Habakkuk’s use.

            Now that we understand the context and have examined cross references of Habakkuk 2:4, let’s look at its constant message. Tough times are coming for Judah, but they will only endure by faith. God is assuring Habakkuk that it is by the faith and godly lifestyle of the innocent that they will be preserved through coming oppression. 

            From Habakkuk’s prophecy we learn that it’s by faith we live.By faith we live spiritually and by faith we live physically. By faith we enter the heavenly kingdom of God and by faith we endure the earthly kingdom.

            As Habakkuk utters these words the Babylonians probably think they’re getting away with what they’re doing. But God has something to say.  

            How can we make it through the rest of the month when we are out of money? By faith in God. How do we know how to parent a strong-willed child? By faith in God. When the church we are a member of encounters severe financial troubles how do we know what to do? We learn on faith in God. We  learn on and rely on our faith in God. This is because “the righteous will live by faith.”


[1] The Hebrew word, kasdim, is translated as “Chaldeans” (Hab 1:6) in the NASB but this group of people is better known by another name: Babylonians (see NIV and NLT). The Babylonians were a tribe within the Assyrian Empire that rose up and overtook the Assyrian Empire. Nabopolassar rose up into power in 625 BC and Nebuchadnezzar inherited the powerful kingdom in 605 BC. See B. T. Arnold, “Babylon” (pp. 53-60) edited by Mark J. Boda and Gordon J. McConville, Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets (Downers Grove, IL; Inter-Varsity Press, 2012), 59.

[2] J. Ron Blue says this verse “sparkles like a diamond in a pile of soot. In the midst of God’s unrelenting condemnations of Babylon stands a bright revelation of God’s favor” (J. Ronald Blue, “Habakkuk,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 1 [Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985], 1513).

[3] Some translations read “faithfulness” (NIV, NEB, focusing on the aspect of the word that can mean moral steadfastness.

[4] This verse appears to be a deliberate echo of Gen 15:6. See O. Palmer Robertson, The Books of Nahum, Habakkuk, and Zephaniah, The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1990), 178.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

17. While We Wait for God (Hab 2:2-3)

December 9, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

It’s hard to wait for things that we know are good. My friend Justin spent five years getting his bachelor’s degree and six years getting a master’s degree in preparation to become a pastor. After searching for a pastor job for several months he became discouraged, sad, and even angry. I remember him expressing frustration, “I thought God wants me to be a pastor, but I don’t know why it’s so difficult to find a job! I’m tired of waiting! Why would God lead me through that entire process of preparation and training and leave me hanging?” It’s hard to wait for God to intervene when we want God to do things that we know are good.

            Habakkuk was experiencing this same frustration in 607 BC. Habakkuk was waiting for God to restore Judah back to its loyal devotion to God it once had. He was waiting for God to intervene in his circumstances.

            In Habakkuk 2:2–3 we read about God’s plans for the future. Habakkuk tells us, “Then the Lord answered me and said, ‘Record the vision and inscribe it on tablets, that the one who reads it may run’” (Hab 2:2).[1] This revelation from God is going to be a tangible reminder—like a wedding ring or a necklace given by a loved one—to remind Habakkuk about a commitment that is made. God tells Habakkuk to preserve that message,“Record the vision and inscribe it on tablets.” This suggests its importance. It had to be preserved so they probably recorded it on tablets of baked clay. God tells Habakkuk to publicize that message. “That the one who reads it may run.” That phrase tells us this was a clear message because the one running can read it. In other words, the one who has read it can easily share the message with others. This is most likely the meaning here. God’s telling Habakkuk or whoever else, “Read this, then run and put it into action.”

            God has something he wants written down for future generations (Hab 2:2), but he also has something to work out at a future time (Hab 2:3). God reveals to Habakkuk, “For the vision is yet for the appointed time; it hastens toward the goal and it will not fail. Though it tarries, wait for it; for it will certainly come, it will not delay” (Hab 2:3). It was important for Habakkuk to record this because it has future implications. We learn, “the vision is yet for the appointed time.” That appointed time is going to be described in detail in Habakkuk 2:6–20. We also learn about the certainty of this declaration from God, “It hastens toward the goal and it will not fail.” This plan will occur. God is 100 percent accurate 100 percent of the time. It’s our responsibility to wait.

            From Habakkuk’s prophecy we learn that by faith we wait.[2] Most of us understand the necessity of waiting for things to occur. When we plant seeds we know we must wait for them to grow into plants. When we teach kids to read we know it requires instruction, practice, and repetition. If we want to improve our health we know it involves eating healthy and exercising over months and years.

            But sometimes when it comes to God—because we know God is powerful and can do anything—we don’t like to wait for his intervention. We want him to change things instantly.

            That’s why it’s important we learn that it’s by faith that we wait. Sometimes we have to wait for a new job, a spouse to come to know the Lord, or to have a baby. We might say, “God I need a new job that pays better so that I can save for retirement or give more to church.” Or maybe we plead, “God I want my spouse to become a Christian so that I see her when I get to heaven.” Perhaps we ask, “God I want a child so I can raise him or her up to love you and honor you.” Those are all good things, but it’s hard to wait for God to work on those things.

            We might not know how those things will be accomplished, but it’s by faith we wait. Pastor and writer Mark Hitchcock said this when preaching from Habakkuk, “In the Bible faith is never in contrast to reason, faith is in contrast to sight.”[3] We trust God to do good works, but we might not see how he’s going to do them. Wewait on the Lord, rather than moving on our own strength or according to our own timeline. We do this because we know God, love God, and trust God. That’s why it’s by faith we wait on God.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Habakkuk hears from God in 607 BC, yet God won’t fulfill his promise until 539 BC when king Cyrus of Persia invades Babylon.

[3] Mark Hitchcock, “Just Live by Faith” (Habakkuk 2:1-4) from July 24, 2016. https://faithbibleok.subspla.sh/t7sqqgc Accessed May 4, 2023.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

16. Living by Faith (Hab 2:2-20)

December 9, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

All of us have experienced our perspective changing over time because of the position or role in which we find ourselves.

Perhaps we started a job as a regular employee with many great ideas about how to better run the organization, fix problems, and improve it. But later when we became a manager or supervisor we realized, based on our new position, that many of those great ideas we had as an employee wouldn’t work as a manager. Maybe as a kid we didn’t like our parents and disagreed with what they did. But when we became a mother or father we then saw the wisdom in what our parents did. Politicians usually campaign on a set of changes they want to make when elected into office. But when elected they often realize what they wanted to accomplish is impossible or not practical after learning how government works. 

            Let me propose—if I may—that it can be like that with God too. The things we think God should do are not seen that same way from God’s perspective. The way we believe God should intervene in a situation from our perspective on earth is different than the God’s perspective from heaven.

            Habakkuk was experiencing this in 607 BC.  In chapter one Habakkuk questions God’s inactivity. Habakkuk essentially asks in Habakkuk 1:2–4, “How long will evil continue and when will you stop it?” Next we read God’s first answer to Habakkuk in Habakkuk 1:5–11. God essentially responds, “I’m going to stop it, I know what’s going on, and you’ll be surprised how.” Therefore Habakkuk asks a second question in 1:12—2:1. He questions God’s inconsistency and basically asks, “Why use greater sinners against less sinners?”

            In Habakkuk 2:2–20 we read God’s second answer to Habakkuk. If we were to summarize these nineteen verses into one big idea it would be this: God responds to Habakkuk with a message about the future, a message for the faithful, and a message for Babylon. In Habakkuk 2:2–20 we learn that righteous standing starts and continues by faith in God.

            In this section we will read Habakkuk 2:4 which is one of the most well-known and frequently quoted verses from Scripture. While God has declared his plans for the wicked (Hab 2:4a, 5), God declares his plans for the righteous saying, “But the righteous will live by his faith[1]” (Hab 2:4b).[2] The late theologian John Walvoord says this verse is “not only the central theme of Habakkuk but of the entire Scripture.”[3] Faith should be the central theme of our lives just as it is the central theme of Scripture.[4]

            By faith we wait, by faith we live, and by faith we suffer. Faith is the key topic of Habakkuk 2:2–20. We might have ideas, based on our perspective on earth, about what God should do. But when God’s plans, based on his perspective in heaven, doesn’t make sense then we live by our faith in him.   


[1] Some translations read “faithfulness” (NIV, NEB, focusing on the aspect of the word that can mean moral steadfastness.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] John Walvoord, Every Prophecy of the Bible (Colorado Springs, CO: David C Cook, 1990), 308.

[4] I agree with the assessment of Taylor Turkington who writes, “The phrase ‘live by faith’ has benn stitched on enough pillows to fill a city and drained of it’s real meaning. It’s depth has turned into fluff, meaning something like ‘just keep believing good things will happen’” (Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World [Brentwood, TN: B&H Publishing, 2023], 66).

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

15. Waiting on God (Hab 1:12-2:1)

December 7, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Most of us don’t like to wait for things. We’re taught waiting is bad. We’ve been trained that waiting is an enemy. We have ATMs that give us instant cash, same day deliveries from Amazon, meals made in minutes, and movies that appear instantly on our electronic devices when we want them. Bible teacher and author Jen Wilkin states, “Being able to wait is distinctly Christian. In fact, it’s a mark of Christian maturity.”[1] We as Christians can wait and be confident.

            I hope that reading through the book of Habakkuk, especially Habakkuk 1:12—2:1, causes us to admire the man Habakkuk. In this section Habakkuk expresses his confidence in God, “Are You not from everlasting, O Lord, my God, my Holy One?” (Hab 1:12a).[2] Yet Habakkuk also expresses his questions of God, “Your eyes are too pure to approve evil, and You can not look on wickedness with favor. Why do You look with favor on those who deal treacherously? Why are You silent when the wicked swallow up those more righteous than they?” (Hab 1:13). Lastly, we read Habakkuk’s conclusion, “I will stand on my guard post and station myself on the rampart; and I will keep watch to see what He will speak to me, and how I may reply when I am reproved” (Hab 2:1).

            In her book, Trembling Faith, Taylor Turkington summarizes Habakkuk 1:12—2:1 this way, “Habakkuk’s outburst doesn’t feel like a model prayer in the Bible. His appeal erupts with questions and dissent. So I’m glad that we’re never called to stuff our emotions; we can bring the confusion, grief, and protest to God, even if it gets fiery.”[3] I like what she writes next, “It’s wonderfully clear God can take it.”[4] We find Habakkuk waiting for God’s reply. He wants to honor God and see God’s people change their lifestyle. Yet he has to wait for God’s reply.

            Scripture sometimes teaches us the value of waiting. King David wrote in Psalm 5:3, “In the morning, O Lord, You will hear my voice; in the morning I will order my prayer to You and eagerly watch.” The sons of Korah tell us in Psalm 85:8, “I will hear what God the Lord will say; for He will speak peace to His people, to His godly ones; but let them not turn back to folly.”

When we wait for God’s reply sometimes the answers come immediately. But most of the time God reveals those answers much later—sometimes months or years pass—then we finally get an answer from God. Eventually he reveals why he’s done what he did in our lives, why he caused us to endure what we went through, and why he allowed people to say certain things. While we wait for God’s reply we can have confidence in the eternal God (Hab 1:12–13), confidence that we achieve nothing without God (Hab 1:14–17), and confidence that God will reply (Hab 2:1). Habakkuk learned this, and I hope we can learn it too.


[1] Jen Wilkin, “Waiting on the Word,” Christianity Today, April 2022, p. 30.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 51.

[4] Ibid.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

14. Waiting for God (Hab 2:1)

December 6, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Cities in the seventh century BC were often built with stone towers on top of the city walls so a watchman could easily see approaching visitors. That’s the imagery[1] Habakkuk uses when he says, “I will stand on my guard post and station myself on the rampart; and I will keep watch to see what He will speak to me, and how I may reply when I am reproved” (Hab 2:1).[2] The context of this verse is Habakkuk asking questions about God’s characteristics (1:12–13), the Babylonians (1:14–17), and now we see Habakkuk’s determination to wait.[3]

            Let’s take a note of three characteristics of Habakkuk as he concludes his questions of God. The first is that he’s standing (v. 1a). It’s easy when experiencing struggles to get discouraged and sink down into confusion and hopelessness. Instead Habakkuk stands up, holds his head high, his eyes are open, and he’s looking out. The second is he’s watching (v. 1b). Habakkuk compares himself to a watchman that keeps his eyes open for approaching messengers or danger. The third is he’s waiting (v. 1c). Habakkuk waits patiently for divine revelation and braces himself for a rebuke.

            Old Testament scholar O. Palmer Robertson writes that Habakkuk “will not attempt to reconcile in his own mind the apparent contradiction between the election of Israel by God as the object of his special love and the devastation of Israel at the hands of the rapacious Chaldeans as ordered by the Lord himself. He will not resort to the sources of human wisdom. Instead, he will watch for an answer that can come from the Lord.”[4]

            Habakkuk expects to get a reply. Sometimes only God can answer our questions. One lesson we learn from this passage is this: we have confidence that God will reply. When God replies he might correct us or comfort us, but we should have confidence that he will reply to us. And we need a place to go to wait for his reply just as Habakkuk did.

            We need a place to get above the mess we are in and a place to escape from the distractions we face. It might be quiet time in the morning with coffee, a Bible, and a journal. It might be late at night after everyone is sleeping when you can quietly pray. Maybe you sneak away in the middle of the day and go sit in your car on your lunchbreak while at work.

            When we encounter tough times we usually respond to God in two ways. One response is to leave God. When we leave God we withdraw from Sunday worship, stop attending a weekly Bible study, quit giving, or discontinue serving. Another response we might have when we encounter tough times is to lean into God. When we lean into God we rigorously study his Word more, seek counsel from Godly friends or family, and spend more time in fellowship with church people.

            I want to encourage you to lean into God. God knows what you’re going through, he knows what you’re feeling, and he knows what to do. You can be confident that he will reply. Difficult situations require a certain level of human responsibility. If God speaks, we must be ready to listen. And when we lean into God it shows Him that we are ready to listen and that we are ready for his correction or his comfort.


[1] Other prophets used a similar image of a watchtower to explain their attitude of expectation (Isa 21:8; Jer 6:17; Ezek 3:17; 33:2, 33)

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] The verse designations in our Bible were not originally placed there by the writers. Instead, they were added much later. https://bible.org/question/how-and-when-was-bible-divided-chapters-and-verses

[4] O. Palmer Robertson, The Books of Nahum, Habakkuk, and Zephaniah. The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1990),165.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

13. Nothing Without God (Hab 1:14-17)

December 5, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

In their classic book, Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership, authors Samuel Rima and Gary McIntosh teach, “Pride seems to be one of the constant components of every human personality that irresistibly begins early in life to drive us.”[1] I think we all understand how pride can become part of our lives if we are not careful. The Babylonians, without reverence for God, had become prideful and God humbled them due to their pride.

            In Habakkuk 1:12—2:1 the prophet Habakkuk is sharing his concerns with God. God has told Habakkuk that God is sending the Babylonians to punish the evil and wicked people of Judah (Hab 1:5–11). Thus far we have read about Habakkuk’s declaration about God (1:12–13), now we will read Habakkuk’s description of the Babylonians (1:14–17).

            Habakkuk tells us about the helplessness of humanity by using the analogy of fishing, “Why have You made men like the fish of the sea, like creeping things without a ruler over them?” (Hab 1:14).[2] This is an analogy because fish have no leader and they’re easy to catch. These fish represent human society to the Babylonians. In other words, Judah is as helpless as fish and they will be easy to catch without a leader.

            Habakkuk tells us about the catch of the sea for the Babylonians, “The Chaldeans[3] bring all of them up with a hook, drag them away with their net, and gather them together in their fishing net. Therefore they rejoice and are glad” (Hab 1:15). The Babylonians had a tradition of driving a hook through the lower lip of their captives, stringing them together, and then walking them together in a single-file line as their captives.[4]

            The haughtiness of the Babylonians is seen in how they believe in themselves, “Therefore they offer a sacrifice to their net and burn incense to their fishing net; because through these things their catch is large, and their food is plentiful” (Hab 1:16).  The Babylonians attributed their success to their own military might, worshipped what brought them success, loved their livelihood, enjoyed their luxury, and they lived by the plunder of the people that they conquered. Those helpless fish they gathered up indiscriminately and caught in their net were their life.

            The haughtiness of the Babylonians is also seen in how they battle anyone they want, “Will they therefore empty their net and continually slay nations without sparing?” (Hab 1:17). They fill the net, empty it, then fill it again.

            As we read about the arrogance and self-reliance of the Babylonians it reminds us as Christians about an important principle we follow: We have confidence that we achieve nothing without God. The pride of the Babylonians we read here matches what we read earlier in this chapter, “Then they will sweep through like the wind and pass on. But they will be held guilty, they whose strength is their god” (Hab 1:11). The Babylonians believed everything they achieved was because of their might. Their strength was their god. They believed that what they achieved was because of their effort. As a result they did not acknowledge God in heaven that allowed them to do what they did. And that’s why God will eventually bring them down.

            That same attitude can creep into our lives as believers if we’re not careful. If we’re not careful we might start to depend on our connections, creativity, experience, education, family, or innovativeness.

            Chip Ingram and Chris Tiegreen accurately describe this tendency: “The Bible and history are filled with people who started out in humility and trust and, after doing great things or becoming great leaders, ended up proud and independent. The more gifts, talents, power, and blessings we have, the greater the temptation hubris becomes. And the more our drive for affirmation has to be fed.”[5] We as Christians must remind ourselves that God is provider and sustainer of everything that we achieve and have. Everything we have is God’s blessing to us.

            All of our success is God’s provision for us. A parent might hear from a teacher that her kids are doing excellent in school. Give God the credit! Someone working in food service might receive grateful compliments from the people she is serving food. Praise God for the honor of doing the work! A mechanic on a car might receive good reviews online for his work. Let the glory go to God!

            I started working at Lakeview Missionary Church in July of 2021 during COVID. Many people were not attending church in person at that time, but within two years church attendance had doubled. I had no other choice than to attribute the growth to God. When I started people were not attending church in person because of fear of COVID, but two years later the COVID pandemic was almost over and people were worshipping God in person again. It was good for me to remind myself that the increase in attendance was only because of the change of COVID fears, not because of anything I had done.  

            It’s important to praise God when things go well because it’s our human nature to attribute our success to our work instead of to God. The Swiss reformer John Calvin once wrote it was “necessary that God should empty us by his special grace, that we may not be filled with this satanic pride, which is innate, and which cannot by any means be shaken off by us, until the Lord regenerates us by his Spirit.”[6] Let’s remind ourselves that we have confidence we achieve nothing without God.


[1] Samuel Rima and Gary McIntosh, Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership: How to Become an Effective Leader by Confronting Potential Failures (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2007), 60.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] The “Chaldeans” were a tribe within the Assyrian Empire that rose up and overtook the Assyrian Empire. Nabopolassar rose up into power in 625 BC and Nebuchadnezzar inherited the powerful kingdom in 605 BC. The Chaldeans were the original tribe name of the nation known as the Babylonians.

[4] Numerous commentaries cite this. O. Palmer Robertson, The Books of Nahum, Habakkuk, and Zephaniah. The New International Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1990), 163 and Thomas Constable, Notes on Habakkuk, 2023 edition, p. 23. Accessed May 27, 2024, https://planobiblechapel.org/tcon/notes/pdf/habakkuk.pdf. Both Constable and Robertson cite the W. Rudolph, Micha-Nahum-Habakuk-Zephanja (sic), KAT 13/3, second edition (Gütersloh: Gerd Mohn, 1975), 211. Also see the “Stele of victory from Susa” which depicts enemies caught in a net from 2371-2316 BC (Cultural Backgrounds Study Bible, [Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2019], 1551).

[5] Chip Ingram with Chris Tiegreen, Spiritual Simplicity: Doing Less, Loving More (Brentwood, TN: Howard Books, 2020), 70.

[6] John Calvin and John Owen. Commentaries on the Twelve Minor Prophets (Bellingham, WA: Logos Bible Software, 2010), 52.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

12. Confidence in God (Hab 1:12-13)

December 4, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

There are some questions that expect a positive reply[1] and Habakkuk’s question in Habakkuk 1:12a is one of those, “Are You not from everlasting, O LORD, my God, my Holy One?” (NASB)[2] While it appears as a question, it is actually a declaration in the form of a question.[3] This is a rhetorical question that expects the answer, “Yes of course.”[4] This rhetorical question is voiced by Habakkuk as he wrestles with the message that God is going to send the wicked Babylonians to Judah to punish the people of Judah for their unfaithfulness to God.

            With this perspective let’s read Habakkuk 1:12–13 and note a few key words. “Are You not from everlasting, O LORD, my God, my Holy One? We will not die. You, O LORD, have appointed them to judge; and You, O Rock, have established them to correct. Your eyes are too pure to approve evil, and You can not look on wickedness with favor. Why do You look with favor on those who deal treacherously? Why are You silent when the wicked swallow up those more righteous than they?”

            The name of God deserves our attention. “LORD” is used two times in Habakkuk 1:12. It’s in all capital letters in our English translation which tells us it’s a translation of YHWH[5] (or transliterated as Yahweh[6]) and was the covenant name of God (Exod 3:14). The use of this name for God by Habakkuk indicated God’s covenant faithfulness and would evoke confidence in the original hearers. Other English forms of God’s name based on the Hebrew are “God” from Elohim and “Lord” from Adonai.

            The titles for God deserve our attention. Habakkuk calls God “Holy One” (v. 12b). This title describes how God transcends the affairs of people and nations. He will not allow sin to go unpunished. Habakkuk also calls God “Rock” (v. 12e).This title views God as a place where someone can go for safety from danger. It evokes feelings of permanence and stability.

            The attributes of God deserve our attention. Habakkuk describes God as “everlasting” (v. 12a).This was a reminder of the Lord’s saving history in Israel. Next Habakkuk describes God’s “eyes” (13a). This is an “anthropomorphism” which is the attribution of human features to God. Here it describes God’s omnipotence in how he sees everything going on in the world.

            The activities of God deserve our attention. We read that God has “established them to correct” (v. 12e). God is going to use the Babylonians to punish, but they will not overstep God’s sovereign will. (This was the message of God to Habakkuk in 1:5–11.)

            Lastly, the attitude of Habakkuk deserves our attention. Habakkuk almost seems relieved to know God is active, but God had not responded the way Habakkuk wanted. This is important to note: Habakkuk does not question that God punish Judah, but Habakkuk does question how God will use an evil nation to punish Judah.

            Habakkuk 1:12–13 reminds us of an important reality in the Christian life which is this: we have confidence in the eternal God. For Habakkuk things are not looking good, but Habakkuk still believes God is good. Thingshave been bad for 300 years in Israel and Judah, and they are not getting better. Yet Habakkuk still has confidence in the eternal God as seen in Habakkuk’s addresses to God as “Lord” “Holy One” “Rock” and “Everlasting.” Pastor John MacArthur writes, “Although the prophet could not fully comprehend the sovereign workings of his righteous God, he expressed his complete faith and trust.”[7] While the devastation of divine judgement was terrible, Habakkuk drew hope and consolation from God’s holiness and faithfulness.

            When we read about God’s potential judgment we should reflect on God’s promises to Israel. Scripture written before the book of Habakkuk said God would remain faithful to Abraham’s family based on God’s covenant with Abraham (Gen 17:2–8; 26:3–5; 28:13–15). Scripture also revealed that God would remain faithful to Israel as they were the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (Exod 3:3–15; Deut 7:6; 14:1–2; 26:16–18). Furthermore, God said he would remain faithful to the house of David by always having a descendant of David on the throne (2 Sam 7:12–29).[8]

            While those were promises given to Israel then, God also gives promises to believers living today. God promises that nothing will separate us from his love (Rom 8:38–39). God promises that he will adopt us as sons and daughters (Gal 3:26–27). These promises give us confidence in the eternal God.

            In Washington we sometimes experience snow and icy conditions in parking lots. One important element of walking on ice is to look for parts of a parking lot or sidewalk that do not have ice. When walking you look for the solid parts and step there. You avoid the slippery spots and walk on the solid parts. In a similar way, we focus on the elements of God we know for sure. We don’t know everything about God, but we stick with what we do know. Pastor J. Vernon McGee once said, “My friend, do not be disturbed if you are not thinking as God thinks. You are not God. Unfortunately many folk try to take His place.”[9] As we experience difficult trials in our lives let’s remind ourselves that we are not God. He has all the answers, we do not. He has a plan, we might not know that plan. But we can have confidence in God because of what we know about God.


[1] Habakkuk 1:12 begins with the interrogative particle, halo.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] J. Ronald Blue explains, “In Hebrew, the form of the question-O LORD, are You not from everlasting?-requires an affirmative reply. It is as much a declaration as an interrogation” (J. Ronald Blue, “Habakkuk,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 1 [Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985], 1511).

[4] The NET Bible (Biblical Studies Press, 2005).

[5] According to one lexicon it occurs 6,823 times in the Old Testament (Brown, Francis, Samuel Rolles Driver, and Charles Augustus Briggs. Enhanced Brown-Driver-Briggs Hebrew and English Lexicon. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1977).

[6] Some believe it comes from the verb, “to be” in Hebrew.

[7] MacArthur Study Bible (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1996), 1289.

[8] Richard Patterson, Habakkuk, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, vol. 10 (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House, 2008), 412.

[9] J Vernon McGee, Nahum and Habakkuk, Thru the Bible Commentary Series, vol. 30 (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1991), 80.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

11. God Questions (Hab 1:12-2:1)

December 4, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The book of Habakkuk is often called a “theodicy.” A theodicy is an “attempt to defend God’s omnipotence and goodness in the face of the problem of evil in the world.”[1] The book of Habakkuk tells the story of a man, Habakkuk, asking God about the evil he sees occurring in his country and in the neighboring nations. It also reveals the struggles that Habakkuk has with what he sees and what he believes God should be doing.

            Many of us probably have the same questions that Habakkuk asked. Questions such as, “God do you know what’s going on? God when will you intervene? God why don’t you do something? God if you are good why do you allow evil, pain, and suffering?”

            In the book of Habakkuk we don’t get all of those answers at once. Just as each of the four gospels give us a portrait of Jesus from a different side and with a different emphasis, the book of Habakkuk answers our questions in a series of steps building upon each other. Each step gets us closer to understanding who God is and why he chooses to do what he does in the way he does it.

            The first chapter of Habakkuk reveals Habakkuk’s problems. Habakkuk 1:1 serves as an introduction, and then we read about Habakkuk’s first question in Habakkuk 1:2–4 which we could summarize this way: “How long will evil continue and when will you stop it?”In these three verses Habakkuk questions the inconsistency of God’s actions and God’s character.[2]

            Next in Habakkuk 1:5–11 we read God’s first answer to Habakkuk which could be summarized in this way: “I’m going to stop the evil, I know what’s going on, and you’ll be surprised how.” God tells Habakkuk that he will use the ungodly people of Babylon to purify his people (Judah) who are acting ungodly.

            But God’s first answer raised a new problem for Habakkuk and that’s what we’ll examine together in upcoming weeks. Habakkuk’s second question of God in 1:12—2:1 questions the apparent inconsistency of God’s character. Habakkuk asks why God would use the more serious sinners (Babylonians) to punish the less serious sinners (Judah).

            I agree with Taylor Turkington who writes, “Habakkuk’s outburst doesn’t feel like a model prayer in the Bible. His appeal erupts with questions and dissent. I’m glad that we’re never called to stuff our emotions; we can bring the confusion, grief, and protest to God, even if it gets fiery. It’s wonderfully clear that God can take it.”[3]

            And to be honest, Habakkuk has good reason to be puzzled. In 722 BC the Assyrian army arrived in Israel in the north and wiped out the ten tribes. As a result Israel was eliminated from the ancient Near Eastern landscape. Habakkuk naturally wondered in 607 BC if that might be the same fate of the two tribes in the south known as Judah.

            Habakkuk is perplexed that the eternal holy God would send a nation more wicked than Judah to punish Judah. In the coming weeks we’ll look at Habakkuk’s declaration about God (1:12–13), description of the Babylonians (1:14–17), and determination to wait (2:1).


[1] Page Brooks and D. A. Neal, “Theodicy,” ed. John D. Barry et al., The Lexham Bible Dictionary (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2016).

[2] Christopher L. Scott, “Wondering and Waiting: Habakkuk 1:1-4” in Word & Deed, vol XXVI Number 2 May 2024, 93-101.

[3] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 51.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

10. Gospel News (Hab 1:5-11)

December 3, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The word “gospel” means “good news.” It comes from the Old English word, godspel which consisted of two words: god which meant “good” and spell which meant “tale.”[1] In modern days we use the word—gospel—to summarize the saving work of Jesus Christ. One Bible dictionary I have in my office defines gospel this way “The gospel is the joyous proclamation of God’s redemptive activity in Jesus Christ on behalf of humans enslaved in sin.”[2]

            Everyone loves to hear good news, but the believers in Judah during the time of Habakkuk have been told bad news. God tells Habakkuk that God will send the Babylonians to punish Judah for their evil and wickedness. But when we read God’s message to Judah we need to be careful as we shift that message to us.

            We learned from Habakkuk 1:5 that God is sovereign in how he deals with all people. God surprises the people of Judah and in the process reminds them about God’s sovereignty. Scripture makes it clear that God is sovereign in how he deals with all people. He knows what is going on. He understands the world in which we live. And he is working things out according to his plan.

            We learned from Habakkuk 1:6–10 that God is just in how he deals with Israel in a specific way. God had a unique relationship with Israel. He made a promise with Abraham marking out one family and one nation (Gen 11:10—Exod 18:27).[3] God also gave the Mosaic Law which was 613 laws for a life of obedience following God (Exod 19:1—Acts 1:26).[4] I say all of this because we—as Americans—shouldn’t insert ourselves into these prophecies in Habakkuk because God hasn’t made a promise with America like he did Israel.

            We learned from Habakkuk 1:11 that God is gracious in how he deals with us in a different way.  In the book of Acts the gospel is directed toward the Jews (Acts 1—10) and then to the gentiles (Acts 11—28). It’s clear in the book of Acts that God is no longer using one nation—Israel—to display his glory. Now all people have access to God through one man: Jesus Christ (Acts 13:31–41).

            We live in the time of grace. We interact with God because of the grace offered to us. We are not interacting with God based on the law that was given to Israel. We don’t have the same obligations as Israel under the law because we are gentiles living in the age of grace.

            Christ coming to the earth displayed God’s grace of salvation. Under grace the responsibility of man is to accept the gift of righteousness offered freely through Jesus Christ to all people. That is what we call the good news of the gospel.

But now apart from the Law the righteousness of God has been manifested, being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets, even the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe; for there is no distinction; for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, being justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus (Rom 3:21–24)[5]

            There are two important elements of the time of grace. One is that we get blessed through grace. Another is that grace is offered to all. God no longer is dealing with one people—Israel—now he is interacting with all mankind (as seen from Acts 2:1 through Revelation 19:21).[6]

            That’s the news that is good news. God loved the world so much that he gave his Son, through the nation of Israel, to offer salvation to all the world. And faith in his Son gives eternal life. That’s news that is good.


[1] Merriam-Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary, 11th ed (Springfield, MA: Merriam-Webster, Inc., 2003), 540.

[2] R.H. Mounce, “Gospel” (pp. 512-515), Evangelical Dictionary of Theology, 2nd edition, edited by Walter A. Elwell, Baker Reference Library (Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 2001), 513.

[3] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism (Chicago, IL: Moody, 2007), 61-63.

[4] Ibid., 63-64.

[5] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[6] Ryrie, Dispensationalism, 64.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

9. Grace Time (Hab 1:11)

December 2, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

While we don’t remember every scene in every movie we watch, we often remember the climax. Luke Skywalker destroys the Death Star when he shoots two proton torpedoes into a small exposed opening. Marty McFly goes back to the future when lightning hits the clock tower simultaneously powering his DeLorean time machine. Lightning McQueen decides to help “The King” get to the finish line instead of winning the Piston Cup. Each of those are memorable climaxes for movies most of us have seen.

            While Habakkuk 1:5 was the introduction of God’s oracle and Habakkuk 1:6-10 was the explanation of that oracle, now we see Habakkuk 1:11 is the climax: “Then they [Babylonians] will sweep through like the wind and pass on. But they will be held guilty, they whose strength is their god.”[1]

            We see that the Babylonians will reign and only God will stop them. As one Bible teacher has said, “God may seem to be strangely silent and inactive in threatening circumstances. He sometimes gives unexpected answers to our prayers. And He sometimes uses unlikely instruments to correct His people.”[2] That unlikely instrument is the nation of Babylon. But we also see that the Babylonian’s source of their reign will be temporary. The phrase, “whose strength is their god” indicates that their strength will be their demise. Their might will cause their downfall.

            In Habakkuk 1:6–10 we learned that God is just in how he deals with Israel in a specific way. What we learn from Habakkuk 1:11 is that God is gracious in how he deals with us in a different way. Let’s look at Acts 13:39–41 to see how God interacts with us differently now than he did with Israel then:

And through Him [Jesus] everyone who believes is freed from all things, from which you could not be freed through the Law of Moses. Therefore take heed, so that the thing spoken of in the Prophets may not come upon you: “Behold, you scoffers, and marvel, and perish; for I am accomplishing a work in your days, a work which you will never believe, though someone should describe it to you.”

            Let me explain the significance of these three verses. While there are different ways to outline the book of acts,[3] I want to emphasize the gospel outline in which the gospel is directed toward the Jews (Acts 1—10) and then to the gentiles (Acts 11—28). God makes it clear in the book of Acts that God is no longer using one nation—Israel—to display his glory. No longer is Israel the mediator. Now all people have access to God through one man: Jesus Christ.

            When Christ died on the cross he fulfilled the law. The end of that law is why we don’t sacrifice a lamb at the end of our church services, why we worship on Sunday(the day of the resurrection) not Saturday(the day of the Sabbath), and why we don’t practice the feasts of the Old Testament. We live in the time of grace. We interact with God because of the grace offered to us. We are not interacting with God based on the law that was given to Israel. We don’t have the same obligations as Israel under the law because we are gentiles living in the age of grace.

            What implications do we experience because of that grace? If we forgot to pray this morning we don’t have to worry about God sending lightening to strike and correct us. God is not going to give us all red lights on our way to work on Monday to punish us for forgetting to put our tithe check in the offering plate on Sunday. We don’t worship a fickle god that has petty disagreements with us. We worship a God that gave his Son to die for us and his desire is that we place our faith in his Son and obediently follow him. That’s what it means to live in the age of grace.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Thomas Constable, Notes on Habakkuk, p. 21.

[3] There’s a geography outline focusing on what occurs in Jerusalem (Acts 1—7), Judea (Acts 8), and Samaria (Acts 9—28). There’s also a ministry outline profiling the ministry of Peter (Acts 1—12) and Paul (Acts 13—28).

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

Marketing Basics for Busy Church Staff

December 1, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“I did not know there was a woman’s conference in October,” said a group of ladies at a denominational district meeting I attended last month. About five women (out of the ten attending) shared that they had not heard about the event the denomination had planned. In fact, one woman lived in the town where the conference occurred.  

            That story illustrates, I think, the need for a new type of marketing that exists now in our culture.[1] People are busy and have many different ways information is communicated to them. People receive print mail, phone calls, text messages, emails, Facebook updates, Instagram posts, X tweets, direct messages, app notifications, and many other methods of communication.

            What do churches do with this new situation we find ourselves in as we try to promote our ministries and events to people that are too busy to hear us? Oh yes, and did I mention you (as a church staff worker) are still expected to prepare sermons, visit church members in the hospital, prepare a pretty bulletin each week for the church worship services, organize volunteers for the kids ministries, make sure the bills are paid for the church utilities, and get trained on how to ethically use Artificial Intelligence!?

            In light of this dilemma, I’d like to share with you a few tips on improving your marketing at your church as well as a checklist you can follow to ensure you maximize the promotion your church ministries and events receive. Everything I share in this article could be summarized in this way: communicate information in different formats to different audiences. A good example of this is seen in the book of Ezra.

Communication Methods in the Old Testament

The Israelites lived in a culture that had a common practice of conveying information in different ways and forms. We see examples of this ancient Near Eastern practice in Ezra 1, Ezra 6, and on the famous Cyrus Cylinder.

            In Ezra 1 we learn about king Cyrus of Persia who grants permission for a group of his captives, the Israelites, to return to Judah.[2] We read about this decree in Ezra 1:2–4,

Thus says Cyrus king of Persia, “The Lord, the God of heaven, has given me all the kingdoms of the earth and He has appointed me to build Him a house in Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Whoever there is among you of all His people, may his God be with him! Let him go up to Jerusalem which is in Judah and rebuild the house of the Lord, the God of Israel; He is the God who is in Jerusalem. Every survivor, at whatever place he may live, let the men of that place support him with silver and gold, with goods and cattle, together with a freewill offering for the house of God which is in Jerusalem.”[3]

            This message we have recorded in Ezra 1:2–4 is a specific form of a more generalized proclamation that Cyrus had made to many different groups of captives he had under subjection.

            We know about that general proclamation as it was placed on a clay cylinder—the Cyrus Cylinder—written in Babylonian cuneiform. The Cyrus Cylinder was discovered in 1879 by Assyro-British archaeologist Hormuzd Rassam in the foundations of the Esagilia (the temple of the god Marduk in Babylon). The Cyrus Cylinder is currently located on display in the British Museum in London.

            While the Cyrus Cylinder does not mention the Israelites who were allowed to return to Judah, most scholars believe the Cyrus Cylinder is the general decree of the king. In other words, there would have been many specific decrees given to the different captive groups that Cyrus had inherited when he overtook the Babylonian empire. Thus the Israelites would have been one of those groups that received a special decree, and that special decree is what’s recorded in Ezra 1:2–4.

            It’s also important to note that Ezra 1:2–4 was the Hebrew verbal proclamation. That proclamation was first in Aramaic, the trade language of the day, and then written down in a longer form. But at first these proclamations were given verbally and in short form to get the word out, then written down later and sometimes expanded more with technical language or details added to the first brief verbal declaration.

            As we turn the pages of our Bible we read about the same decree of Ezra 1:2–4 appearing in a different form with a different focus. Ezra 6:3–5 reads,

In the first year of King Cyrus, Cyrus the king issued a decree: “Concerning the house of God at Jerusalem, let the temple, the place where sacrifices are offered, be rebuilt and let its foundations be retained, its height being 60 cubits and its width 60 cubits; with three layers of huge stones and one layer of timbers. And let the cost be paid from the royal treasury. Also let the gold and silver utensils of the house of God, which Nebuchadnezzar took from the temple in Jerusalem and brought to Babylon, be returned and brought to their places in the temple in Jerusalem; and you shall put them in the house of God.”

            At first glance Ezra 6:3–5 appears to refer to a separate decree from the decree in Ezra 1:2–4. While Ezra 1:2–4 focuses on permission to return to Jerusalem, Ezra 6:3–5 focuses on permission to rebuild the temple in Jerusalem.[4] Ezra 6:3–5 is also different than the decree of Cyrus in Ezra 1:2–4 possibly because Ezra 6:3–5 was an official administrative written record not an oral proclamation.

            Ezra 1, Ezra 6, and the Cyrus Cylinder reveal a common and accepted practice in ancient Near Eastern cultures: information was often communicated in different formats (verbally, written on a scroll, and on a clay cylinder) while also being slightly altered (a general decree for all captives, a specific decree for the return of the Jews, and a specific decree for permission for the Jews to rebuild their temple).

Two Tips to Communicate Information Effectively

With that said, I would like to encourage you, as a busy staff person at a church, to adopt a similar practice. Find ways to communicate your information in different formats to different audiences. If we follow this practice from the ancient Near East, here are two marketing tips for busy church staff.

  1. Place all information where people can go and get it when they want. Aggregate all of your church’s announcements and information into one central location so that when people decide they need to know about something, they can always go and find out about it. The best place is probably on your website, possibly a monthly newsletter, or maybe a weekly e-mail that you send to the church.
  2. Consistently deliver that information following a schedule. This might be in your weekly announcements that you share verbally. Perhaps you do this through pre-service and post-service slides that are displayed on the church screens for people to see. Maybe it’s a daily Facebook post about different things going on within your church community. For our church I send a weekly e-mail update every Wednesday at 9:00 AM with all information about upcoming ministries and events at our church.[5] Regardless of the method you choose, find a way that you can consistently and regularly distribute that information to people.

A Basic Checklist of Marketing Methods  

While those are a few tips to help you market your ministries among the busyness of your church life, here’s a basic checklist you can use to help you as you prepare and promote ministries for your church. Simply ask yourself these following questions:

  • Has this information been inserted into our weekly bulletin six weeks in advance?
  • Have we placed this information on our website or a location people can easily find it if they need it?
  • Have we included this information in our emails sent to our church?
  • Have we posted this information on Facebook?
  • Is there a local newspaper or community calendar we need to tell about this ministry, event, or service?
  • Have we posted this information onto X and Instagram?
  • Are there any local Christian radio stations that might like their listeners to know about what we’re doing?
  • Is there a sign in the front of our church building that we can use to advertise this event or ministry?
  • Are there specific people that might be interested in this that we should call on the phone and talk to about this?
  • Is there a way for us to convey this information by text message to people in our church?
  • Have we prepared pre-service and post-service slides that we can show on the screens both before and after our worship gatherings?
  • Is there a way we could create a brief video about this event so people can “watch” and “listen” about it instead of read about it?

            Our churches need to assume a new position of marketing our ministries and events. This new method consistently and comprehensively tells our people about things they want to know about and should know about. But in order to do this effectively (for our audience) and efficiently (for us as church staff), we must communicate information in different formats to different audiences.


[1] I think this story also reveals an assumption, expectation, and perhaps even an entitlement that people have now: “If I didn’t know about something it’s your fault.” It doesn’t matter if the organization sent five emails, made four Facebook posts, and shared three Instagram images about an event because if a person didn’t open the emails (because she said she receives too many), did not see the Facebook posts (because she hasn’t accepted invitations to “like” or “follow” the page), and didn’t come across the Instagram posts (because she doesn’t have time for one more social media platform), then it’s the organizations fault that she didn’t know about the event, not her fault.

[2] While Cyrus arrives abruptly in our Bible, he had enjoyed a slow and steady rise to power for twenty years prior to this. When he ascended the throne in Persia it was a small kingdom. (Persia we now know as Iran.) In 559 BC he became king of Anshan. Over time he conquered Media and Lydia. Then continued and eventually controlled what we now know today as Israel, Jordan, Syria, Turkey, Iraq, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and Russia. This man led a small nation to become the most powerful empire in the world and change world history. His tomb is in the Fars province of Iran at the cite of the ancient Persian city of Pasargadae.

[3] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[4] See Gary V. Smith,  Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, vol. 5b (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010), 61–62.

[5] You can view samples of what I send out each week by visiting www.LakeviewMissionaryChurch.com and clicking on the “view the past email updates here.”

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

8. How America Is Different Than Israel (Hab 1:6-10)

November 29, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

When we think of disciplining someone usually there is an instrument by which we discipline him or her. We might put a child in timeout, we might take someone’s driver’s license away if he gets a DUI, or we might force a person to resign after repeated failures in her job.      

            As God answers Habakkuk’s questions God reveals the instrument he will use to discipline Judah. Habakkuk asks God questions in Habakkuk 1:1–4 about how God will deliver justice for the evil and wickedness Habakkuk sees in Judah. God’s answers are recorded in Habakkuk 1:5–10. Habakkuk 1:5 is an introduction to the oracle of judgement[1] and Habakkuk 1:6–10 is the explanation.

            God’s explanation includes destruction by the Babylonians.[2] “For behold, I am raising up the Chaldeans” (Hab 1:6a).[3] The Hebrew word, kasdim, is translated as “Chaldeans” in the NASB but this group of people is better known by another name: Babylonians. The Babylonians were a tribe within the Assyrian Empire that rose up and overtook the Assyrian Empire. Nabopolassar rose to power in 625 BC and Nebuchadnezzar inherited the powerful kingdom in 605 BC.[4] This was surprising for two reasons. One, that a small group within the nation of Assyria could rise up and overtake Assyria. Two, that God would allow a foreign nation which was wicked and evil to punish the nation of Judah.

            God’s explanation includes a description of the Babylonians. Their size is described, “That fierce and impetuous people who march throughout the earth to seize dwelling places which are not theirs” (Hab 1:6). Their status is described, “They are dreaded and feared; their justice and authority originate with themselves” (Hab 1:7). Their speed is described, “Their horses are swifter than leopards and keener than wolves in the evening. Their horsemen come galloping, their horsemen come from afar; they fly like an eagle swooping down to devour” (Hab 1:8). Their success is described, “All of them come for violence. Their horde of faces moves forward. They collect captives like sand” (Hab 1:9). Their scoffing is described, “They mock at kings and rulers are a laughing matter to them. They laugh at every fortress and heap up rubble to capture it” (Hab 1:10).

            What we learn from God’s response to Habakkuk’s questions is that God is just in how he deals with Israel in a specific way.  God had a unique relationship with Israel. He made a promise with Abraham marking out one family and one nation (see Gen 11:10—Exod 18:27).[5] God also gave the Mosaic Law which was 613 laws for a life of obedience following God (see Exod 19:1—Acts 1:26).[6]

            The goal of the law was to make Israel unique, “and you shall be to Me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation” (Exod 19:6).[7] Before Moses died he gave two promises to Israel. The first promise was for blessings on the nation of Israel if they followed God’s laws faithfully (Deut 28:1–14). The second promise was of curses that would come upon Israel if they disobeyed God and his word (Deut 28:15–68).[8]

            I say all of this because we—as Americans—shouldn’t insert ourselves into these prophecies in Habakkuk because God hasn’t made a promise with America like he did Israel.[9] While God is just in how he deals with Israel in a specific way, he is gracious in how he deals with us in a specific way. That will be the topic of next week’s article on Habakkuk 1:11.


[1] The word, “oracle” (מַשָּׂא) in Habakkuk 1:1 literally means “burden” and is “a pronouncement or message from God to people.” Leland Ryken, Symbols and Reality (Wooster, OH: Weaver Book Company, 2016), 31. In the Old Testament there are three types of oracles:Judgement, blessing, and salvation (Ryken, Symbols and Reality, 32-43.).

[2] Outline for this section is slightly adapted from J. Ron Blue, “Habakkuk” in Bible Knowledge Commentary: Old Testament, edited by John Walvoord and Roy Zuck (Colorado Springs, CO: David C. Cook, 1985), 1510.

[3] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[4] B. T. Arnold, “Babylon” (pp. 53-60) edited by Mark J. Boda and Gordon J. McConville, Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets (Downers Grove, IL; Inter-Varsity Press, 2012), 59.

[5] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism (Chicago, IL: Moody, 2007), 61-63.

[6] Ibid., 63-64.

[7] “Their role thenceforth would be to mediate or intercede as priests between the holy God and the wayward nations of the world, with the end in view not only of declaring his salvation but also of providing the human channel in and through whom this salvation would be effected.” (Eugene H. Merrill, Kingdom of Priests, 2nd ed. [Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2008], 98.

[8] There are four times as many curses as there are blessings, either to follow ancient Near Eastern treaties or to foreshadow the future failure of Israel to keep the covenant.

[9] Israel’s prophets warned them that God would allow Gentiles to overrun Judah because of their disobedience to God (Deut 28:49–50; 1 Kings 11:14, 23; Jer 4; 5:14–17; 6:22–30; Amos 6:14), but the people did not believe this would happen (Jer 5:12; 6:14; 7:1–34; 8:11; Lam 4:12; Amos 6). Therefore God allowed Gentile nations to conquer them. God was doing to Israel what he told Israel he would do if they refused to return to him. God was dealing with them because God had warned them.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

7. He Who Is Sovereign (Hab 1:5)

November 28, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

No one likes discipline. The word might even make you cringe a little bit (at least it did for me). The word—discipline—in verbal form means “to punish or penalize for the sake of discipline.”[1] As a noun the word means “training that corrects, molds, or perfects the mental faculties or moral character.”[2]

            Habakkuk has asked, “How long O Lord, will I call for help, and You will not hear?” (Hab 1:2). God’s answer to that question is that he is going to discipline his people. Habakkuk 1:5 serves as an introduction to God’s oracle of judgement[3] against the evil of the nation of Judah, its kings, its people, and its priests. God tells Habakkuk, “Look among the nations! Observe! Be astonished! Wonder! Because I am doing something in your days— You would not believe if you were told”[4] (Hab 1:5). God breaks the silence Habakkuk endured revealing that God has been doing something. When the text says “Look” and “Observe” and “Be Astonished!” and “Wonder!” those are all plural imperatives[5] in the Hebrew text that emphasize two things. First, there is an urgency of what is commanded that they look and take note. Second, as plurals these words are addressed to the nation of Judah, not only to the prophet Habakkuk.

            Habakkuk is learning God has not been idle while Habakkuk asked his question. Habakkuk is learning God’s silence does not equal indifference. Bible teacher Taylor Turkington explains, “God was not passive. He had not been distracted by other things and missed the chaos happening in Judah. No, God answered this man of faith by telling him to look at what he was going to do; God was doing something they wouldn’t believe.”[6] God was already working on specific plans. But God’s answers were not what Habakkuk wanted. Habakkuk had thought God would turn the people in Judah from wickedness to righteousness. He thought God would turn the people to the temple and away from pagan gods. He thought God would turn the king to God and away from idolatry.

            What we learn from God’s response to Habakkuk’s questions is that God is sovereign in how He deals with all people. God surprises the people of Judah and in the process reminds them about God’s sovereignty. The late Warren Wiersbe explained, “God gave Habakkuk a revelation, not an explanation, for what we always need in times of doubt is a new view of God. The Lord doesn’t owe us any explanations, but He does graciously reveal Himself and His work to those who seek Him.”[7] This new view is that God is sovereign.

            Theologian John Fienberg defines sovereignty this way, “God’s power of absolute self-determination … God’s choices are determined only by his own nature and purposes…. God’s sovereign will is also free, for nobody forces him to do anything, and whatever he does is in accord with his own purposes and wishes.”[8]

            We know God is sovereign for several reasons. We know God is sovereign from Scripture. Psalm 103:19 tells us, “The LORD has established His throne in the heavens, and His sovereignty rules over all.” And 1 Chronicles 29:11 reveals, “Yours, O LORD, is the greatness and the power and the glory and the victory and the majesty, indeed everything that is in the heavens and the earth; Yours is the dominion, O LORD, and You exalt Yourself as head over all.” We also know God is sovereign from His names in Scripture, “God Most High” (Gen 14:18–20), “God Almighty” (Gen 17:1), “Master & Lord, Jesus Christ” (Jude 4). And we know God is sovereign from world history, “you O king, are the king of kings, to whom the God of heaven has given the kingdom, the power, the strength and the glory; and wherever the sons of men dwell, or the beasts of the field, or the birds of the sky, He has given them into your hand and has caused you to rule over them all” (Dan 2:37–38).

            Scripture makes it clear that God is sovereign in how He deals with all people. Kenneth Barker comments on Habakkuk 1:5:

The Lord’s answer indicates his sovereignty. He is not bound by the listener’s whims or by their standards of “fairness.” He responds according to his sovereign will. He is the Lord of history who works in history to accomplish his purpose. Habakkuk’s questions reflect the questions of many people. Especially when we deal with personal affronts, difficulties, and disappointment, we desire to know where God is and what he is doing. Habakkuk reminds us that God is at work even if it appears He is not. He is the Lord of the universe who works to accomplish his purposes in his world and in our lives. [9]

He knows what is going on. He understands the world in which we live. And he is working things out according to the plan he has.


[1] Merriam-Webster, Merriam-Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary, 11th ed. (Springfield, MA: Merriam-Webster, Inc., 2003), 356.

[2] Ibid.

[3] The word, “oracle” (מַשָּׂא) in Habakkuk 1:1 literally means “burden” and is “a pronouncement or message from God to people.” (Leland Ryken, Symbols and Reality [Wooster, OH: Weaver Book Company, 2016], 31). In the Old Testament there are three types of oracles:Judgement, blessing, and salvation (Ryken, Symbols and Reality, 32-43.).

[4] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[5] An imperative in Hebrew is “urgent or demanding immediate, specific action on the part of the addressee” (Bruce Waltke and M O’Connor, An Introduction to Biblical Hebrew Syntax [Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 1990], 571).

[6] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 39.

[7] Warren Wiersbe, Be Amazed (Colorado Springs, CO: David C. Cook, 2012, 2nd edition), 136-137.

[8] John Feinberg, No One Like Him (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 2006), 294.

[9] Kenneth L. Barker, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, vol. 20. The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman, 1999), 302.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

6. Our Reminder That God Is God (Hab 1:5-11)

November 27, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

We’ve all heard news that was too good to be true. Statements on the radio or TV tell us: “You’ll never have to pay an energy bill again after you put solar panels on your house,” or “Drinking a glass of water before bed will cause you to lose thirty pounds in a month,” and my personal favorite, “This kind of chocolate is healthy and good for you.”

            While those statements are too good to be true, the people living in Judah in 607 BC were about to receive news that was too bad to be true. When they heard it they might have said, Could you repeat that? or I heard what you said, but it was so odd, I must have misunderstood you.

            Habakkuk 1:1-4 recorded the cry and concern Habakkuk shared with God. Habakkuk pleaded with God to do something about the evil, wickedness, and violence that Habakkuk saw occurring in the nation of Judah. In Habakkuk 1:5-11 we read God’s response to Habakkuk.

Look among the nations! Observe! Be astonished! Wonder! Because I am doing something in your days— You would not believe if you were told. “For behold, I am raising up the Chaldeans, That fierce and impetuous people Who march throughout the earth To seize dwelling places which are not theirs. They are dreaded and feared; Their justice and authority originate with themselves. Their horses are swifter than leopards And keener than wolves in the evening. Their horsemen come galloping, Their horsemen come from afar; They fly like an eagle swooping down to devour. All of them come for violence. Their horde of faces moves forward. They collect captives like sand. They mock at kings And rulers are a laughing matter to them. They laugh at every fortress And heap up rubble to capture it. Then they will sweep through like the wind and pass on. But they will be held guilty, They whose strength is their god. (Hab 1:5–11)[1]

            When we ask questions of God, we have to be ready for His answers. We might not like those answers, but God is faithful. He will respond when we ask, even if we don’t like what we hear. The response from God that we don’t like or don’t want to hear is a reminder that God is God and we are not. It’s a reminder that He’s in charge and we are not. It’s a reminder that He’s the leader and we are the followers. It’s a reminder that He’s the master and we are His servants.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

5. Our Limited View of God (Hab 1:1-4)

November 27, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Sometimes we experience pain and suffering which we do not cause. When we suffer we need to remember that our viewpoint is limited. Our limited viewpoint of pain and suffering compared to God is similar to our understanding of the shape of the earth prior to 1931.

            For more than a thousand years we knew the earth was round, but we could not prove that the earth was round. We knew it intellectually, but we could not prove it physically. That was until 1931 when Captain Albert Stevens, an officer in the U.S. Army Air Corps, took his airplane to 21,000 feet above the earth and took a picture of the Andes Mountains in front of him which are 22,838 feet above the earth. If the earth was flat the Andes Mountains should have been level or slightly above the horizon of his picture which he took from 287 miles away. But the Andes mountains were well below the horizon of his picture, thus serving as the first physical evidence that the earth was round.[1] For years we knew intellectually that the earth was round, but we couldn’t prove it or see it physically.

            And that’s sometimes how it works for us when we as Christians are in pain and suffering. We know that God is good, loves us, and has a plan. But it’s hard to endure pain and suffering because we can’t see His plan. We can’t see the whole picture that God is painting.

            The prophet Habakkuk asked many of the same questions we ask and said many of the same things we probably say. Habakkuk has said, “I call for help” (1:2a). Habakkuk wonders, “You will not hear?” (1:2b).[2] Habakkuk laments to God, “You do not save” (1:2c). Habakkuk sees, “iniquity . . . wickedness . . . destruction . . . violence (1:3). Habakkuk concludes that “justice is never upheld” (1:4).

            But we can trust that in the future after we’ve endured pain and suffering, that God will show us the full picture and we will understand his perspective. In her book on Habakkuk, Trembling Faith, Bible teacher Taylor Turkington explains it this way. “The grieving prophet models for us how to respond to evil. So we pay attention instead of looking away, lament instead of numbing out, and ask with expectation instead of avoiding God altogether.”[3]

            Habakkuk is going to experience this as he expresses his questions and frustrations with God. Reading Habakkuk’s cry (1:2–­3) teaches us that questions of God should occur in the  context of trust of God. Reading Habakkuk’s concern (1:4) teaches us that questions of evil and suffering should acknowledge we live in a fallen world. Next week we will read God’s answer (Hab 1:5–­11) to Habakkuk’s cry and concern. God’s answer will surprise Habakkuk and it will surprise us as well.


[1] “90 Years of Our Changing Views of Earth,” NASA. https://www.nasa.gov/feature/90-years-of-our-changing-views-of-earth Accessed May 30, 2023.

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 27.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

The Abundant Gratitude of Grateful Christians

November 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Many families will gather around tables this weekend, hold hands, and express gratitude for the things and people in their lives. I think this is great because it’s easy to get focused on tasks and forget to slow down and say “thank you” to the people that mean the most to us. We also live in a culture where we are regularly told to be discontent with what we have, and the purpose of that is to sell us things that we do not have. This is even more reason for us to slow down and express gratitude to people in our lives.

           The apostle Paul writing from prison to the believers in Philippi began his letter by saying, “Every time I think of you I give thanks to my God” (Phil 1:3, NLT).[1] The apostle Paul uses several different verbs throughout his letters to express the idea of gratitude and thankfulness. One commentator suggests that Paul does this forty-six times in his letters.[2]

           Here are some examples (with my added emphasis) of gratitude that Paul expresses in his different letters. “Let me say first that I thank my God through Jesus Christ for all of you, because your faith in him is being talked about all over the world” (Rom 1:8, NLT). “I always thank my God for you and for the gracious gifts he has given you, now that you belong to Christ Jesus” (1 Cor 1:4, NLT). “We always pray for you, and we give thanks to God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Col 1:3, NLT). “We always thank God for all of you and pray for you constantly” (1 Thess 1:2, NLT). “How we thank God for you! Because of you we have great joy as we enter God’s presence” (1 Thess 3:9, NLT). “Dear brothers and sisters, we can’t help but thank God for you, because your faith is flourishing and your love for one another is growing” (2 Thess 1:3, NLT). “Timothy, I thank God for you—the God I serve with a clear conscience, just as my ancestors did. Night and day I constantly remember you in my prayers” (2 Tim 1:3, NLT) “I always thank my God when I pray for you, Philemon,” (Philemon 4, NLT).

           Paul had no hesitation expressing his gratitude to the people he ministered to and with. Likewise, we should have no hesitation either. I hope we can carve out (see what I did there?) some time to express our gratitude to people this week. Let’s take time to send someone a card, make a phone call, or send a text message this Thanksgiving weekend so that he or she knows we appreciate him or her.

           The apostle Paul expressed his gratitude regularly and I think it’s good that we do the same.


[1] Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2015 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers. All rights reserved.

[2] Peter T. O’Brien, The Epistle to the Philippians, The New International Greek Testament Commentary (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans. 1991), 56.

Filed Under: Thanksgiving Articles

4. What We Do When We See Suffering (Hab 1:4)

November 25, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

National pride and patriotism are something most Americans have for their country. We are grateful for a democratic government, see the benefits of a capitalist economy, and believe America is a great place to live. But when those values in our country erode often people experience sadness and disappointment.

            Habakkuk was struggling with a similar sadness and disappointment as he watched the godly values of Judah vanishing. Habakkuk’s neighbors, fellow priests, and political rulers were practicing wickedness and had abandoned God. Habakkuk tells God, “Therefore the law is ignored And justice is never upheld. For the wicked surround the righteous; Therefore justice comes out perverted” (Habakkuk 1:4).[1]

            The “law” here is the Hebrew word, torah, which was the authoritative teaching of God’s Old Testament that revealed God’s will and was supposed to direct the life of God’s people in righteousness.[2] Bible teacher Taylor Turkington explains, “The word for ‘law’ here speaks to what should be ruling in society, the law of the land. It also speaks to God’s teaching for his people’s spiritual and moral formation.”[3] But apparently the law was “ignored” and had no effect on the people. The rulers were not administering justice to those that needed it. Corruption and lawlessness were everywhere. But how bad was it?

            Habakkuk lived under King Jehoiakim[4] of Judah who killed innocent people who opposed him, refused to pay poor laborers (2 Kings 23:35-37; Jer 22:13-19), killed Uriah the prophet for prophesying that Jerusalem would fall (Jer 26:20-23), and burned the prophet Jeremiah’s hand-written prophecy (Jer 36). Furthermore, prophets and priests were known to commit adultery and abuse their authority under his rulership (Jer 23:1-2, 9-11).[5]

            What we learn from reading Habakkuk 1:4 is that questions of evil and suffering should acknowledge we live in a fallen world. One of the modern Christian myths we need to extinguish is that if we become Christians all our problems will go away. When we become Christians our spiritual problem of separation from God is fixed, but there’s still the problem that we live in a fallen world. We live in a world that does not follow God’s laws and that is ruled under Satan’s program (John 12:31; 2 Cor 4:3-4). This means we need to acknowledge that the world in which we live in is sinful, and that sinful world pollutes our lives.

            When things don’t go the way we think they should we need to remind ourselves that there is injustice in this world.

            We need to remind ourselves that the sin of the Old Testament still effects us today. In the book of Genesis Adam and Eve committed the original sin (Gen 3), then Cain kills Abel (Gen 4), then God sends the Flood to wipe out the earth because of sin (Gen 6), then God disseminates the people because they were prideful wanting to build a tower to the heavens (Gen 11), then God wipes out Sodom and Gomorrah because of the sin there (Gen 18). That’s a lot of sin for only half of one book of the Bible! And if that’s not bad enough for you, read the book of Judges, 2 Kings, or Jeremiah.

            Pain, evil, and suffering are the fault of the world we live in, not God. God gave us the freedom to make choices and a byproduct of that freedom means sometimes we make decisions that hurt us. Sometimes our choices hurt us, but those are easier to wrestle with because we know who to blame: us. But when other people’s decisions effect us negatively, those are the hard situations to endure.

            Habakkuk was probably a priest in the temple that taught the Law, led singing (Hab 3:19), and enjoyed a good life in Jerusalem. But as we will learn from Habakkuk 1:5-11, God is going to send the nation of Babylon to punish Judah for their sins. Nothing Habakkuk has done has caused God’s punishment to come on Judah, yet Habakkuk still has to endure it.

            When I lived in Texas I knew a guy who raised his daughter to love God and follow God. She graduated college and married a man that wanted to be a pastor. She supported him as he went to seminary and served in his first pastor position. But after he had been a pastor a few years he felt like he should be in the Air Force instead of being a pastor. Again she supported him and his decision to leave Christian ministry to join the Air Force and pursue his dream to be a pilot. Soon she found herself alone with their three kids while her husband was flying around the world in the Air Force with his female copilot. It wasn’t too much longer till the man announced he felt he wasn’t supposed to be married to his wife, instead he believed he was supposed to marry his female copilot. The woman I knew found herself divorced, alone, and caring for her three children while the ex-husband was flying around the world with his new wife.

            May I say something clearly and directly? Nothing that woman did caused her to have to experience the hurt she has had to endure. She did everything right. She chose a spouse that loved God, she supported him through Seminary, she supported him as a pastor, she supported his dream to be a pilot in the Air Force, yet she was divorced and had to raise three kids by herself.

            When we have questions about suffering like this we simply need to acknowledge that we live in a fallen world. It is not fair. It doesn’t feel right. When we see evil and suffering it’s okay to feel hurt, but we should not be surprised.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] One Bible commentary notes, “When used in the singular without clear definition, as here, torah signifies God’s covenantal code established with Israel, given through Moses and set forth particularly in the book of Deuteronomy (e.g., Dt 1:5; 4:8; 17:18-19; 31:9; 33:4; Jos 8:31-32).” Carl E. Armerding, “Habakkuk,” in The Expositor’s Bible Commentary: Daniel–Malachi (Revised Edition), edited by Tremper Longman III and David E. Garland, vol. 8 (. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2008), 611.

[3] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 21.

[4] Jehoiakim ruled in Judah 609-605 BC under Egypt’s oversight and 605-601 BC under Babylon’s oversight

[5] Adapted from J.K. Bruckner, “Habakkuk, Book of” in Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets, edited by Mark Boda and J. Gordon McConville (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012), 294-301, specifically p. 296.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

Inductive Bible Study Questions

November 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

This is a format I’ve used in small group settings to lead inductive Bible studies. This format has been adapted from various people over the years. (I’ve included footnotes to reference borrowed material.[1])

I pray this sheet is helpful for you. You can download a PDF version here.

OBSERVATION – What does the text say? What do I see?

~Use six “lures” by asking: Who? What? Where? When? Why?[2]

~Look for six “things”: emphasized, repeated, related, alike, unlike, true to life.[3]

1. What is the “big idea” of __________? Summarize these verses into one sentence. How does that one sentence align with your “big idea” you wrote on your chart of this book?

2. List some of the important subjects, verbs, objects, adjectives, prepositions, and conjunctions that stood out to you from __________. What stood out to you and why? How do your observations of the key words or phrases relate to the entire book of __________?

3. Are there any people or places listed in __________? If so, briefly list those below.

4. What tone is this author speaking in? Loving, strict, encouraging, etc.? Explain your answer.

INTERPRETATION – What does the text mean?

~Pay attention to the genre (narrative, poetry, letter, etc.), literal or figurative language, context of the passage, cultural backgrounds.

~Think through the cultural gaps of politics, religions, economies, legal laws, agriculture, clothing customs, domestic roles, geography, military, and social customs.[4]

~Search for cross-references in Scripture that describe these same events, topics, or people, and see what they reveal about the passage you are studying.[5]

5.

6.

7.

8.

APPLICATION – How do I apply it?

~Nine questions to ask: 1. Is there an example for me to follow? 2. Is there a sin to avoid? 3. Is there a promise to claim? 4. Is there a prayer to repeat? 5. Is there a command to obey? 6. Is there a condition to meet? 7. Is there a verse to memorize? 8. Is there an error to mark? 9. Is there a challenge to face?[6]

9. List two principles for Christian living that you learned from ___________.

  •                                                                                                                                                             .
  •                                                                                                                                          .

10. What is something you are going to do this week to apply what you have learned? Pick a verse from __________ that will help you with your application and memorize that verse.


[1] Robert Traina, Methodical Bible Study (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1980).

[2] Howard Hendricks and William Hendricks, Living by the Book (Chicago, IL: Moody, 2007), 94-98.

[3] Hendricks, Living by the Book, 145-173.

[4] Roy Zuck, Basic Bible Interpretation(Colorado Springs, CO: David C. Cook, 1991), 80-90.

[5] Charles Swindoll, Searching the Scriptures (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2013), 135-158.

[6] Hendricks, Living by the Book, 338-342.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

3. Habakkuk’s Cry (Hab 1:2-3)

November 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

One of the blessings of our Christian faith is that we are permitted to approach God and ask Him questions. Author Lee Eclov has written, “I’ve worn a path in the carpet leading to the throne of grace.”[1] Many of us have approached God with our struggles, questions, and frustrations.

            The prophet Habakkuk had likely worn out a path to God’s throne to ask God questions. We learn about those questions in Habakkuk 1:2-3, “How long, O Lord, will I call for help, And You will not hear? I cry out to You, ‘Violence!’ Yet You do not save. Why do You make me see iniquity, And cause me to look on wickedness? Yes, destruction and violence are before me; Strife exists and contention arises.”[2]

            Habakkuk is perplexed by wickedness he sees in Judah. He wonders why God doesn’t do something about it. Based on these two verses it’s clear Habakkuk has been asking these questions for a while,[3] but he’s not getting a response. Habakkuk is frustrated and wonders what was going on.[4]

            Bible teacher and author, Taylor Turkington, comments on this verse, “Habakkuk may appear brash to us as he accuses God of dallying instead of saving. But Habakkuk’s prayer wasn’t impertinent; it was like a child, scared and hurting, asking for help from a devoted parent. An intimate dialogue with a trusted God. His neighbors were pulled into forced labor. His family was taxed with little left. The Word of God was ignored, and godly worship was twisted to do whatever served the powerful.”[5]

            In verses two and three we see Habakkuk pile up synonyms as he describes what was going on among the people in Judah. Habakkuk says there was “violence” (vv. 2, 3), “iniquity” (v. 3), “wickedness” (v. 3), “destruction” (v. 3), “strife” (v. 3), and “contention” (v. 3).[6] Habakkuk’s issues were with his neighbors in the city of Jerusalem, his fellow priests, and political rulers under whom he served.

            Habakkuk 1:2-3 reveals the hurting heart of Habakkuk. He has not received an answer from God, he sees wickedness continue in his nation, he feels like God is distant, and he probably feels alone.

            We learn from Habakkuk 1:2-3 that questions of God should occur in the context of trust of God. Throughout Scripture there are many examples of people asking God questions but not getting answers. David (Pss 13:1-4; 22:1, 11, 19-20), Asaph (Pss 74:1-2, 10-11), and the Sons of Korah (Pss 88) are just a few of the examples from the Psalms.

            When we read about Habakkuk and see other examples of people asking God questions but not receiving answers it reminds us that our questions should focus on God’s work, not God’s character. We question what God does, not who God is. We can question God’s actions, but we should never question His deity. Additionally, our questions should be directed toward God. We should talk to God, not about God to others. We should complain to God, not about God to others. It’s okay to ask questions such as: “God, are you doing your job?” “God, it feels like you don’t care?” “God, I wonder if you are paying attention?” “God, are you taking a day off?” I believe we can say these things and still be respectful for who God is even if we question what He does.

            We can trust God because of His character. We know God is omniscient (all-knowing), omnipotent (all-powerful), and holy (just and perfect). Yet, the more we know Him, the more we trust Him. It is important we understand God’s silence is not a sign of His indifference or inactivity (Dan 10:12-14). In the midst of our struggles, sufferings, and problems we need to recognize the long-range plans that God has and trust that God is orchestrating these long-range plans even when they don’t make sense at the beginning.

            We must remember God sees the whole picture and we cannot. It’s okay to ask Him questions, but those questions occur within a context of trust.


[1] Lee Eclov, Shepherding the Shepherd: Devotions for a Pastor’s Soul, vol. 2 (Carol Stream, IL: Christianity Today, 2023), 26

[2] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[3] The phrase, עַד־אָ֧נָה indicates that the wicked conduct has continued for a long time without God stopping it (Carl Friedrich Keil, The Twelve Minor Prophets, vol. 2 [Grand Rapids, MI: Wm B. Eerdmans, 1949], 56).

[4] Habakkuk has probably been trying to fix the situation. If Habakkuk had lived in today’s world he probably would have given sermons, taught classes, held seminars, conducted counseling, sang songs, wrote “letters to the editor,” and possibly conducted PR campaigns to try to get the people to return back to God from their wicked ways. 

[5] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 19–20.

[6] Charles Ryrie says “the strife and contention was between the Jewish people themselves, not with their enemies.” Ryrie Study Bible (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 2012), 1117, emphasis original.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

2. What do we know about Habakkuk? (Hab 1:1)

November 23, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Who was the man Habakkuk? We are introduced to Habakkuk in chapter one, the first verse. “The oracle which Habakkuk the prophet saw” (Habakkuk 1:1, NASB).[1] We know nothing about his family or heritage. We don’t get his hometown, nor are we told about the kings in power when he spoke (often called a “superscription” in prophetic books).

            The name “Habakkuk”[2] (חֲבַקּ֖וּק) only shows up two times in the Bible (Hab 1:1; 3:1). But the book of Habakkuk is quoted several times in the New Testament. Paul quotes Habakkuk 2:4 in Romans 1:17 as well as Galatians 3:11. The author of Hebrews quotes Habakkuk 2:4 in Heb 10:38. Paul quotes Habakkuk 1:5 in a sermon that Luke records in Acts 13:41.

            While nothing in Scripture describes Habakkuk, we can make some conclusions about him from what we read. Habakkuk likely was an officially ordained prophet who was part of the temple liturgical singing. He appears well educated, deeply sensitive, and based on his literary style he was as much of a poet as a prophet.[3] He also was probably a composer of music or led worship in the temple based on the musical notations of Hab 3:19. Habakkuk likely wrote this book in 607-604 BC under king Jehoiakim (Jer 22:15-17; 2 Kings 23:34-24:5). This means Habakkuk lived in the final dark days of the southern nation of Judah.[4]

            The word, “oracle” (מַשָּׂא)[5] literally means “burden” and is “a pronouncement or message from God to people.”[6] In the Old Testament there are three types of oracles:Judgement, blessing, and salvation.[7] The book of Habakkuk is an oracle of judgement against the evil of the nation of Judah, its kings, its people, and its rulers.

            The book of Habakkuk is unique among the prophets in the Old Testament. Most Old Testament prophets brought God’s messages to the people, Habakkuk brings the people’s questions to God. While most prophets in the Old Testament preached about divine judgment, Habakkuk pleaded for divine judgment. While most prophets of the Old Testament shared God’s concerns with Judah, Habakkuk shares Judah’s concerns with God. And that starts in verses two and three which we will examine next week.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Some believe his name means “embracer” or “embraced.” Others believe his name is from an Akkadian term for a garden plant (Tremper Longman III and Raymond Dillard, An Introduction to the Old Testament, 2nd ed.[Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2006], 463).

[3] J. Ron Blue, “Habakkuk” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: Old Testament, edited by John Walvoord and Roy Zuck (Colorado Springs, CO: David C. Cook, 1985), 1508.

[4] Sin was ruling in the land. The rulers were not administering justice to those that needed it. Corruption and lawlessness were part of the situation they were living under. But how bad was it? Habakkuk lived under King Jehoiakim of Judah. Jehoiakim ruled in Judah 609-605 BC under Egypt’s oversight and 605-601 under Babylon’s oversight. During his rule Jehoiakim killed innocent people who opposed him, refused to pay poor laborers (2 Kings 23:35-37; Jer 22:13-19), he killed Uriah the prophet for prophesying that Jerusalem would fall (Jer 26:20-23), and he burned the prophet Jeremiah’s hand-written prophecy (Jer 36). Furthermore, prophets and priests were known to commit adultery and abuse their authority under his rulership (Jer 23:1-2, 9-11). This material on the kings during Habakkuk is adapted from J.K. Bruckner, “Habakkuk, Book of” in Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets, edited by Mark Boda and J. Gordon McConville (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012), 294-301, specifically p. 296.

[5] The NLT translates it as “message” and the NIV as “prophecy.”

[6] Leland Ryken, Symbols and Reality (Wooster, OH: Weaver Book Company, 2016), 31.

[7] Ryken, Symbols and Reality, 32-43.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

1. Meet Habakkuk

November 22, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Most of us have been mesmerized by the pictures we’ve seen of our earth taken from space. Those pictures from space reveal the beautiful oceans, the various continents, the perfectly round shape of the earth, as well as the clouds and weather we can see developing on earth. It looks like the most beautiful place in the galaxy. The earth from those pictures looks peaceful, clean, and calm. Those pictures of our world are nothing but majestic.

            Yet, while the earth looks so beautiful when you are tens of thousands of miles away, those of us that live on earth don’t see the same beauty. When we live on earth we live in the midst of a different world. When we live on earth we see dust blown up by the wind, violence among animals, pollution from creation, injustice by humans, sadness in our communities, and we see suffering.

            In the midst of this we often ask God: Do you know what’s going on? When will you intervene? Why don’t you do something? If you are good why do you allow pain, suffering, and evil?

            The Old Testament book of Habakkuk was written 2600 years ago (in 607 BC), yet it deals with a modern problem and common questions we all experience. The book of Habakkuk answers our questions because Habakkuk was asking the same questions then that we ask now. Thankfully, we don’t just read about Habakkuk’s questions, we read about God’s answers.

            For the next several weeks I plan to share a series of articles from the book of Habakkuk. I encourage you to read this book and familiarize yourself with it before we discuss it together in these weekly updates. It’s only three chapters and I think you will find the book insightful and relevant.

            In her book, Trembling Faith, Taylor Turkington writes, “Habakkuk does something different–he invites us into his conversation with God, like we’re sitting in on his prayer meeting. We have a front-row seat to Habakkuk’s wrestling, listening, bravery, and gritty faith.”[1]

            As you read the book of Habakkuk here are some questions to ponder:

How would you summarize this book in one sentence?

What themes or topics do you see mentioned in each chapter?

If you had to give a title or heading to each chapter, what would they be?

            May the Lord bless you as you do your own inductive study of His Word.


[1] Taylor Turkington, Trembling Faith: How a Distressed Prophet Helps Us Trust God in a Chaotic World (Brentwood, TN: B&H, 2023), 15–16.

Filed Under: Articles from Habakkuk

A Theology of Pastoral Ministry

November 17, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

My personal theology of pastoral ministry directs and orients my life to be a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world. It is something that I have thought through, lived out, and participated in for three years now based on my study of scripture, input from mentors, and books that I have read. In this paper I will explain how my theology of pastoral ministry is lived out in my life as a pastor, who God is, ministry, humanity, and the church.

An important element of being a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world is to live out my role as a pastor. When thinking through what it means to be a pastor the word “shepherd” comes to mind as a great biblical example of the role of serving as a pastor within any context. The definition of a shepherd is “one who took complete care of a flock or sheep.”[1] The Greek word for shepherd is “poimen” which means “taking care of sheep. They [the various forms of the word poimen] figuratively refer to someone who is in a leadership position, such as over a community or nation; a shepherd has authority, provides protection, and cares for the flock.”[2]

Being a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world means that I seek to pastor and shepherd people by looking over them and taking care of their spiritual health. A Bible verse that demonstrates this well is Mark 6:34 where we read about Jesus and His disciples attempting to get some quiet time alone to rest. As they were in a boat traveling, some people saw Jesus and His disciples leaving, so they ran ahead of the boat (via shoreline). In the Gospel of Mark we read, “Jesus saw the huge crowd as he stepped from the boat, and he had compassion on them because they were like sheep without a shepherd. So he began teaching them many things.”[3] This is similar to me in my own ministry.

A part of me feels called to minister to people through writing about biblical truths to help direct them in their own leadership work and life. The Apostle Paul’s letter to Peter further explains how I see my role as a pastor within my theology of pastoral ministry when he writes, “Care for the flock that God has entrusted to you. Watch over it willingly. . . .”[4] This says to me that God has entrusted people to me, and I need to do my very best to guide them along, protect them, and serve them through my spoken and written words. At this time, God has entrusted me be an unofficial pastor at United Way of Stanislaus County where I can help “shepherd” and watch over the spiritual health of the people there. However, while working at United Way of Stanislaus County I have not always thought of myself as a pastor, I have just tried to share my faith and do the “right thing” when interacting with coworkers. It has not been until thinking about my theology of pastoral ministry that I realized I have been serving as an unofficial pastor at work. I give Bibles to people I know might need one, and I respect the opinions of people who are agnostic and believe Jesus is a “mythical guy that people believe in.”[5] Recently a woman at work mentioned to me that she and her boyfriend were reading the Bible together out of the King James Version (KJV).

For Christmas I purchased a New Living Translation Bible for them to read together which is more understandable than the KJV. Since then she has told me on several occasions that they have enjoyed reading their new Bible together. Additionally, outside of work I feel that I serve as a pastor when I regularly write and create content which reaches almost 5,000 people on the internet. To be a leading servant means I serve as a shepherding pastor who looks after the spiritual health of my coworkers at United Way of Stanislaus County and those I share my faith through my writing. However, my view of pastoral ministry is affected by my view of who God is, which is what I will explain next.

Understanding who God is is very important in order to have a clear view of my own theology of pastoral ministry. Evangelist and author, Billy Graham, explains that, “You will never understand who you are until you understand who God is.”[6] As Mr. Graham stated, it is important for us to know who God is before we can legitimately know who we are. In my view, God is all-powerful, ruling over the earth and all things. God is the holy trinity, the one who is the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit, and I am under His supreme authority serving others. I view myself being under God’s authority much like the Roman officer described in this passage of Matthew:

When Jesus returned to Capernaum, a Roman officer came and pleaded with him, “Lord, my young servant lies in bed, paralyzed and in terrible pain.” Jesus said, “I will come and heal him.” But the officer said, “Lord, I am not worthy to have you come into my home. Just say the word from where you are, and my servant will be healed. I know this because I am under the authority of my superior officers, and I have authority over my soldiers. I only need to say, ‘Go,’ and they go, or ‘Come,’ and they come. And if I say to my slaves, ‘Do this,’ they do it.” When Jesus heard this, he was amazed. Turning to those who were following him, he said, “I tell you the truth, I haven’t seen faith like this in all Israel!” Then Jesus said to the Roman officer, “Go back home. Because you believed, it has happened.” And the young servant was healed that same hour.[7]

I am not sure if I completely understand this story theologically, but I do understand that the Roman officer knew Jesus was here on earth under God’s authority. Because Jesus was under God’s authority He was able to do what He was supposed to do—perform miracles. Similar to Jesus being under God’s authority, I too am under God’s authority. God has a plan that I do not know about and that is at times hard to understand, but I do realize that He has a plan and story for me to fit into. For some of us that story is to be full-time ministers where we shepherd and pastor people for a living. God employs others, such as me, to do pastoral ministry in a semi-formal way where it is not their full-time job but they have received some specific training that allows them to minister to others and serve them.

Ministry is the work that we do to serve and help others. A great definition of Bible-based ministry is written by James Thompson when he asserts, “ministry is participation in God’s work of transforming the community of faith until it is ‘blameless’ at the coming of Christ.”[8] This ministry of helping others to become blameless at Christ’s coming is a gift that is both strenuous and amazing at the same time,[9] and it can happen in any area or context. With my theology of pastoral ministry to be a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world, I believe that the work I do should be focused.

One of the most successful evangelists in the past century, Billy Graham, who devoted his life to evangelism and winning souls for Christ, stated early in his ministry that “concentration is important. The [person] who has a general interest in everything usually isn’t good at anything.”[10] Another pastor, Andy Stanley, who is considered one of the most influential Christian voices in America, often teaches that we as leaders should “only do what only you can do.”[11] This means that for myself as a pastor and leader I need focus on doing only what I can do.

At United Way of Stanislaus County, I should work hard to share my faith and attempt to nurture the faith of other people around the office. No one else talks about their faith until I bring it up, so I must do what only I can do: shepherd those people at work. If I had not given that Bible to my coworker, I highly doubt anyone else would have. If I had not talked with the lady who sits across the hall from me about why she is an atheist, no one else probably would have (and I do not think anyone has done that since). In the context of my writing about leadership during nights and weekends, I need to share biblical principles and how they can be lived out in businesses and nonprofits. Not many people are willing to do that for free; thus I must do that as part of what only I can do to serve others.

Pastoral ministry is about serving others,[12] which means it is important that I understand that people want to feel valued and worthy of respect. While reading the book More Ready Than You Realize in an effort to learn more about evangelism, I learned how this great principle positively influences the people we serve. In the book a young woman shares her reflections on a two year evangelism conversation she had with the author, Brian McLaren, via email. While sharing her story and experience of moving from an unbeliever to a Christian, she writes, “I don’t remember much of what he [Brian McLaren] wrote [in his emails to her]. What I do remember is something far deeper and more important: that there was someone who was really listening to me and who was responding to me, not in a formula or in quick clichés, but sincerely and thoughtfully.”[13]

That statement from this young woman gives us great insight into what people are looking for when they are being shepherded by a “pastor.” People are looking for someone to be real with them and show a sincere interest in them. The people I serve at work probably do not want to feel that I am trying to evangelize them so I can add another Christian to my “convert list.” They do not want to feel they are one of many people whom I have questioned about their faith and tried to lead to Christ. They do not want to hear me give a bunch of well rehearsed questions and answers to their struggles with faith. They are looking for me to be sincerely interested in them, to show them value for who they already are, and to walk and talk with them as their faith evolves.

And finally, any statement of theology needs to lay out a view of the church to explore how the theology plays a part within (or outside) of the church. Often when we think of the word “church” we think of the buildings which we call churches, a group of Christians in a local community, or Christians as a whole community within a pagan nation. I have felt God’s voice in my life saying that my church will not be geographically based and that He wants me to “go and make leaders of everyday men and women.”

There are so many people who are less fortunate and have much worse living situations than you and I. It is on my heart to do something about those terrible living situations many people around the world live in. I, as an American, have an obligation to do and use everything that I can to serve and help others who live around the world rather than someone right next to me. Thus, my church is the people in the whole world. The truth is, whether we are talking about people who regularly meet inside a church building or people who do not yet know God, the world and churches are “comprised of broken people, people from all walks of life who experience pain and suffering.”[14]

It is anyone who has a desire to learn and grow in leadership. Right now part of the church I minister to is my work environment, but it also includes the thousands of people from around the world who read my writing on my blog. Within the past month, I have had people visit my blog from the United Kingdom (83 people), Canada (66), Philippines (41), Australia (41), China (33), Kenya (18), India (17), and Malaysia (12).[15]  I am sure that my view of the church God has made me responsible to shepherd is only temporary and that it will change over time, but for now shepherding my church is looking after my co-workers and serving those who read my writing and benefit from it.

One challenge with my theology of pastoral ministry is that it is broad. “Being a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world” is broad and does not give specific tasks or activities that I can do. However, that also gives me a strength because God is the one who has authority over me. Because God has authority over me, I follow His direction and what He wants me to do. If God wants me to be a leading servant by doing one thing, then at a later time He wants me to be a leading servant by doing something completely different, that is ok because my theology of pastoral ministry has room for that. Because my statement is broad it allows God to be the leader and I can follow the change that He directs me to make. I recently heard Beth Moore teach on this same topic. She realized early in her life that she should surrender to God and commit to following Him, not to surrender and commit to a specific ministry.[16]

Another strength of my theology of pastoral ministry is that I am pretty good at envisioning and thinking. Because I am good at thinking and envisioning about a specific topic I can often dream and see things bigger than others. However, because I can think through my theology of pastoral ministry and see possible ways to serve others, that opens up the possibility that I might see something and pursue a vision that is not God’s vision for my life and ministry. Thus, I need to stay in communication with God and stay committed to Him and His vision for my life.

My theology of pastoral ministry is to be a leading servant who spreads God’s love around the world. This helps to direct me while here on earth. It helps me to follow God’s direction of shepherding those I work with and those who read my writing.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Comfort Ph.D., Philip W and Walter A. Elwell. Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001.

Graham, Billy. Billy Graham Talks to Teen-agers, Wheaton: Miracle Books, 1958.

Graham, Billy. The Journey: Living by Faith in an Uncertain World Nashville, TN: W Publishing Group, 2006.

Moore, Beth. “So Long Insecurity.” Lecture, Catalyst Conference at Gwinnett Arena, Duluth, GA, October 7, 2010.

Roberts-Lewis, Amelia and Tonya D. Armstrong. “Moving the Church to Social Action.” Social Work and Christianity 37, no. 2 (2010): 115-127.

Smith, A. Iona. “A Little Child Shall Lead Them” in “Emerging as Ministers” in Congregations 32, no. 4 (2006): 26-40.

Stace Vega, April. Afterword of More Ready Than You Realize: The Power of Everyday Conversations, by Brian McLaren. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2006.

Stanley, Andy. “When Less is More.” Lecture, Catalyst West Conference at Mariners Church, Orange County, CA, April 23, 2010.

Swanson, James A. and Keith Williams, “Dictionary and Index for Hebrew and Greek Word Studies.” in New Living Translation Study Bible, 2225. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2008.

Thompson, James W. Pastoral Ministry According to Paul: A Biblical Vision Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2006.


[1] Philip W. Comfort, Ph.D. and Walter A. Elwell, Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001), 1192.

[2] James A. Swanson and Keith Williams, “Dictionary and Index for Hebrew and Greek Word Studies.” in New Living Translation Study Bible (,Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2008), 2225.

[3] Mark 6:34 (New Living Translation)

[4] 1 Peter 5:2

[5] Estrella Garcia, interview by author, Modesto, CA, June 10, 2011.

[6] Billy Graham, The Journey: Living by Faith in an Uncertain World  (Nashville, TN: W Publishing Group, 2006), 13.

[7] Matthew 8:5-10, 13

[8] James W. Thompson, Pastoral Ministry According to Paul: A Biblical Vision (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2006), 20.

[9] A. Iona Smith, “A Little Child Shall Lead Them” in “Emerging as Ministers” in Congregations 32, no. 4 (2006): 34.

[10] Billy Graham, Billy Graham Talks to Teen-agers (Wheaton: Miracle Books, 1958), 29-30.

[11] Andy Stanley, “When Less is More” (lecture, Catalyst West Conference at Mariners Church, Orange County, CA, April 23, 2010).

[12] Jennifer McLaughlin, interview by author, Norfork, CA, November 12, 2011.

[13] April Stace Vega, afterword of More Ready Than You Realize, by Brian McLaren (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2006), 169.

[14] Amelia Roberts-Lewis and Tonya D. Armstrong, “Moving the Church to Social Action,” Social Work and Christianity 37, no. 2 (2010): 117.

[15] Stats taken from Google Analytics for ChristopherScottBlog.com from Oct 13, 2011 to Nov 12, 2011.

[16] Beth Moore, “So Long Insecurity” (lecture, Catalyst Conference at Gwinnett Arena, Duluth, GA, October 7, 2010).

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

What Makes Christian Leadership Distinctly “Christian” and Distinctly “Leadership”

November 16, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Christian leadership is a topic that has been studied and researched in depth for many years. This paper explores the question, What makes Christian leadership distinctly “Christian” and what makes Christian leadership distinctly “leadership?” With my experience as part of this Christian Ministry and Leadership cohort (CML 15) I will explore this question theologically, socially, and personally as it relates to our class and outside research.

The Greek word for leader often used in the New Testament is “hegeomai” which can mean “I lead; I think, am of opinion, suppose, consider; to lead; to lead the way (going before as chief).”[1] In an effort to learn about Christian leadership we must look to the Bible because “the leadership about which Jesus speaks is of a radically different kind from the leadership offered by the world.”[2] That different view of Christian leadership is what will be explored and discussed in this paper.

I. IDENTITY IN CHRIST

The first distinction of Christian leadership starts with Jesus Christ. In the world, men often get their self identity from their work while women often base it on their relationships.[3] However, with Christians “our identity in Christ is that we were created in the image of Christ.”[4] The idea that Christian leaders’ identity is based on Christ is a challenge to “come to the point where we recognize that our value is not dependent on our performance, position, titles, achievements, or the power we wield.”[5] Christian leaders must remember “that our greatest source of worth as leaders should come from the knowledge that we are known by God and declared righteous in Christ.”[6]

When a leader’s view of himself is based on the position he holds or the job he has, this places him at risk for tremendous downfalls in ministry and leadership. What happens when the leader loses his job, is fired, or is demoted to a lower position with less power and prestige? Christian leaders are so much more than what they do. In fact, because of the great gift that God has given to his people by sacrificing himself for their sins, it is an insult to God for a Christian leader to think of himself as someone who is defined by what he does. For a Christian leader to have an identity in Christ also means distinguishing himself from the role he has at work. No job here on earth is big enough or important enough to completely consume a person. A Christian leader’s identity should be fully and solely founded on Christ.

II. PART OF THE FLOCK

The second distinction of Christian leadership is that Christian leaders are part of the flock. [7] Contrary to that, American culture has “come to believe that good leadership requires a safe distance from those we are called to lead.”[8] Often it is said, “It’s lonely at the top,” or “Leadership is lonely,” or “Don’t get too close to those you lead.” That is the view American culture has about leadership, but it is very different than Christian leadership. In his article, “Distinctives of Christian Leadership,” William D. Lawrence comments, “Christian leadership is different from other kinds of leadership because no Christian leader can assume the position of being ‘number one,’ that is, the leader. This is true because those who believe in Christ know there is only one ‘Number One,’ namely, the Lord Jesus Christ.”[9]

It is interesting to note that the Apostle Paul, who is well known for his leadership in the young Christian church, “never describes pastors as leaders of congregations, presiding over church activities and services and as being the head of a complex organization.”[10] Instead, the imagery of a shepherd is a much more biblical representation of what a Christian leader should be. In an article titled, “Shepherd or One of the Sheep: Revisiting the Biblical Metaphor of the Pastorate,” through careful exegesis Quentin P. Kinnison, Ph.D. shows that Christian leadership it is not being a shepherd over a flock of people; it is being a shepherd within the flock.

There are several important implications for our understanding of the [shepherd] metaphor and its practical application to the life of God’s people. First, God reserves sole claim as shepherd of God’s people. . . . Second, the OT and NT both emphasize the Spirit’s presence in the lives of leaders. . . . Third, for pastoral leaders, this means empowering others to hear and respond to God’s promptings as they move onto God’s agenda and become witnesses of God’s missional activity in the world. . . . Finally, pastoral leaders must be embedded participants in the congregation. These primarily lead by example. Shepherd elders are sheep in the flock helping others follow the shepherd.[11]

Kinnison’s definition shows a way of Christian leaders being part of the flock while leading the flock.

God talks about himself as the primary shepherd throughout the Bible and Christian leaders simply as part of his flock. This changes the traditional worldly view of leadership. But how does a Christian leader lead the flock while being part of the flock? Research into the physical practice of shepherding reveals, that shepherds often placed bells on specific sheep who reliably followed the shepherd.[12]

According to Kinnison, God is the true shepherd and Christian leaders are undershepherds—those sheep within the flock wearing bells to help guide the other sheep the direction the shepherd (which is God) wants to go.

Having acknowledged oneself as a sheep and part of God’s flock, the Christian leader’s job is to help the other sheep be on God’s plan and move in the direction of God. Since “spiritual leaders understand that God is their leader”[13] they are “someone who knows where the Lord is going and can get others to follow him as he follows the Lord.”[14] This means Christian leaders “don’t get to create the vision, we just get to follow it”[15] because “God’s purposes are the key to spiritual leadership—the dreams and visions of leaders are not.”[16]

Henri Nouwen defines this as, “Leadership . . . means to be led.”[17] While being part of the flock as bell wearing undershepherds it is imperative that Christian leaders relinquish their vision for God’s vision in an effort to follow him. Being a Christian leader as part of the flock is leading the way as an example the entire time following God with the hopes that others will see, hear and follow the way. Joshua is a biblical leader who modeled this. Several times throughout the book of Joshua he makes a specific commitment to follow God. The verse often quoted is “Chose today whom you will serve. . . . But as for me and my family, we will serve the LORD.”[18] With that personal commitment to follow the Lord, Joshua also calls others to serve and follow the Lord primarily out of his own example (as an undershepherd wearing a bell) “me and my family, we will serve the LORD.”[19]

Joshua is not saying, “I am your leader, follow me.” Instead, Joshua is saying, “God’s our leader, let’s follow him.” Another great example of a Christian leader being committed to God and undershepherding God’s people is the Judah king, Hezekiah.

In the very first month of the first year of his reign, Hezekiah reopened the doors of the Temple of the Lord and repaired them. He summoned the priests and Levites to meet him at the courtyard east of the Temple. He said to them, “Listen to me, you Levites! Purify yourselves, and purify the Temple of the Lord, the God of your ancestors. Remove all the defiled things from the sanctuary. . . . But, now I will make a covenant with the LORD, the God of Israel, so that his fierce anger will turn away from us. My sons, do not neglect your duties any longer! The LORD has chosen you to stand in his presence, to minister to him, and to lead the people in worship and present offerings to him.”[20]

King Hezekiah was not perfect and made mistakes like most Christian leaders. But the important thing to note is that King Hezekiah was committed to being part of the flock and leading God’s people. With part of the flock faithfully following God, he pointed the people he ruled over back to following God.

III. SERVICE AND SACRIFICE

Perhaps the strongest distinctions of Christian leadership are service and sacrifice. The concepts of service and sacrifice go back to Jesus who served and sacrificed for the people he led. In his article, “Leaders as Servants: a Resolution of the Tension,” Derek Tiball writes, “Christian leadership is meant to be different from other forms of leadership because Christian leaders are called to be servants.”[21]

Serving others while in leadership is definitely different than the world where power and influence are held closely by those who have it and desired and envied by those who do not have it. This concept of serving others is difficult because “our fallen human instincts seek power, wealth, status, and influence. Servant leadership is thus quite unnatural for fallen human beings. Thinking like a servant-leader requires a new mindset; acting as a servant-leader requires empowerment by the Holy Spirit.”[22] 

One of the most controversial and countercultural things Jesus said while on earth was as he responded to his disciples’ question of which of the 12 of them was the greatest and most important. Jesus responded,

In this world the kings and great men lord it [power] over their people, yet they are called ‘friends of the people.’ But among you [the 12 disciples] it will be different. Those who are the greatest among you should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant. Who is more important, the one who sits at the table or the one who serves? The one who sits at the table, of course. But not here! For I am among you as the one who serves.[23]

Much like American culture, the leaders and rulers of Jesus’ time lorded power over others. They used their power to dominate others and maintain control over them. However, Jesus calls his disciples out of the culture they are living in and announces a new order for Christian leaders to follow. He instructs these 12 men, who will lead the new Christian religion, to be different than the world by saying, “Those who are the greatest among you should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant.” Christian leaders can only “teach out of what they know and live,”[24] and Jesus definitely knew personally what he was teaching when he says, “I am among you as the one who serves.” Jesus is saying to his Christian leaders that he has come to serve.

The Greek word used in Jesus’ statement above and used throughout the New Testament is the word, “diakoneo” which means “to serve, minister; kicking up dust because on the move; caring for the needs of others as the Lord guides in an active, practical way.”[25] With Jesus’ statements and use of this word, “Leadership was not to be a matter of privilege and special status, but of service. All social status is leveled out by these remarks. Jesus himself is the prime example of the servant leader.”[26] Jesus shows this principle of a leader being a servant by strategically saying after washing his disciples’ feet:

 And since I, your LORD and Teacher, have washed your feet, you ought to wash each other’s feet. I have given you an example to follow. Do as I have unto you. I tell you the truth, slaves are not greater than their master. Nor is the messenger more important than the one who sends the message. Now that you know these things, God will bless you for doing them.[27]

The good news is that this message was successfully passed on and practiced by Jesus’ disciples and others within the early church. Just as “Jesus presents himself consistently as a model of service”[28] the apostle Paul “describes himself in a number of ways (‘apostle’, ‘teacher’ etc.) but most persistently as a servant. . . . Paul describes several of his fellow workers as servants. . . . Paul describes himself and Apollos as ‘only servants (diadonoi).”[29] The message is clear: Christian leadership is about service. But with that also comes sacrifice.

Along with service in Christian ministry comes pain and sacrifice. The Apostle Paul endured tremendous sacrifice during his ministry as a Christian leader of the early church. Paul was ship wrecked, snake bitten, physically disabled, imprisoned, and eventually killed because of his service as a Christian leader. Jesus also endured tremendous pain in his ministry for his followers. Henri Nouwen comments on the relevance of sacrifice in ministry stating, “The most important quality of Christian leadership in the future . . . is not a leadership of power and control, but a leadership of powerlessness and humility in which the suffering servant of God, Jesus Christ, is made manifest.”[30] With this understanding that Christian leaders are to be servants who sacrifice, it is important to note “Christ’s approach to leadership and the approach he commended to his disciples is one that glorifies God and serves the welfare of others. It does not seek personal glory for acts of service or manipulate subordinates to achieve the leader’s self-interest.”[31]

IV. KNOWING THE DARK SIDE

The fourth distinction of Christian leadership is acknowledgement of the dark side. What is a dark side? “The dark side . . . is actually a natural result of human development. It is the inner urges, compulsions, and dysfunctions of our personality that often go unexamined or remain unknown to us until we experience an emotional explosion.”[32] Downfalls and pitfalls of a dark side can provide a stumbling block for any leader regardless of her faith.

However, because much of Christian leadership rests on a leader’s moral character, the negative impact of the dark side of a Christian leader is greater. Christian leaders are not perfect (and they should not be expected to be), but the simple fact of acknowledging the dark side and working to combat it will help to prevent a leader from the potential downfall and failure a dark side might bring.

Because the dark side is a natural result of our human development (mostly during childhood when we had to navigate experiences we had no control over), Christian leaders must actively acknowledge the dark side and combat it. Knowing about the dark side is extremely important for biblical Christian leaders because much of their influence comes from strength of moral character.

If they lose that moral character and the influence that comes with it, they lose all ability to lead. Part of acknowledging the dark side of Christian leadership is to know “the chief characteristic of a Christian leader must be submission to Christ, and only those who have learned that submission is the key to power can be effective Christian leaders.”[33] Submission to Christ and identity based on him help to shed the dark side because “when the leader learns to submit to Christ as the Leader, that is, when he learns to fly ‘the white flag of victory,’ that he becomes an authoritative Christian leader.”[34] Once a Christian leader has learned to submit to Christ, overcoming the dark side is easier.

Thankfully there are several things Christian leaders can do to actively combat their dark side in addition to submitting to Christ. Two practical steps taught by Ronald A. Heifetz and Marty Linsky are “Transitional Rituals” and “Rekindle the Sparks.”[35] Transitional rituals are practical things Christian leaders can do to separate themselves and their identity from the professional work they do. This goes back maintaining one’s identity in Christ. Christian leaders are able to keep their identity based on God and not wrapped into their job when they have a transitional ritual such as a drive from work to home, intentionally changing clothes when they arrive at home, or exercising after work. All of these are intentional “transitional rituals” that allow a Christian leader to transition from mission focused work to resting into the person she is.

The second practical step is “Rekindle the Sparks” which  keeps the relationship at home with a spouse strong. The best way for a Christian leader to guard his heart is to keep it close to his wife. Too many times a Christian leader has led himself into destructive habits of adultery, pornography, or money laundering because he allowed his heart to drift way from his wife. McIntosh and Sima also provide some great steps for Christian leaders to practice to “redeem their dark side.” Those steps are: acknowledge your dark side, examine the past, resist the poison of expectations, practice progressive self-knowledge, and understand your identity in Christ.[36]

When Christian leaders know their dark side they are able to positively work on it. Even if they do not actively work to combat their dark side, the knowledge of it will help them prevent it from taking over their life and causing moral failure in the future.

CONCLUSION

With these four distinctions about what makes Christian leadership distinctly “Christian” and what makes Christian leadership distinctly “leadership,” the key is for Christian leaders to live it out. Due to the fact that leaders are often out in front, everyone has a clear view of them.[37] That means leaders are often judged more harshly and more strictly. Thus, when they fall, it is more severe. While engaging others on Twitter and Facebook about the topic of this paper I felt a tension from others that Christian leadership does not exist because it is not practiced.[38] This is an issue that must be addressed. Often people’s only interaction (that they realize) with Jesus is in the observation or interaction with the lives of leaders whom they may or may not personally know. This means Christian leaders must make sure they live out the four distinctions. Christian leaders do not have to be perfect, but they do need to make a conscious effort to live out what Christian leadership is: an identity in Christ, part of the flock, serve and sacrifice, and knowing the dark side.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Blackaby, Henry and Richard Blackaby. Spiritual Leadership: Moving People on God’s Agenda. Nashville, TN: B&H Books, 2001.

Elliot, Steven. “The Local Church – Part 3.” Bible study, Enclave Community Church, Turlock, CA, June 3, 2012.

Heifetz, Ronald A. and Marty Linsky. Leadership on the Line: Staying Alive through the Dangers of Leading. Boston, MA: Harvard Business Review, 2002.

Kinnison, Ph.D., Quentin P. “How can God transform our weaknesses?” Lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, May 17, 2012.

___. “Shepherd or One of the Sheep: Revisiting the Biblical Metaphor of the Pastorate.” Journal of Religious Leadership 9, no. 1 (Spring 2010): 59-91.

___. “What is the secret of Christian leadership? How can we survive? What does Jesus teach us?” Lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, June 7, 2012.

___. “When is the leader not ‘in front of’, but ‘in the midst of’?” Lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, May 31, 2012.

Lawrence, William D. “Distinctives of Christian Leadership.” Bibliotheca Sacra July—September (1987), 317-329.

“Luke 22 ‘NET Notes.’” The NET Bible. https://net.bible.org/#!bible/Luke+22 (accessed June 14, 2012).

Maciariello, Joseph. “Lessons in Leadership and Management from Nehemiah.” Theology Today 60 (2003), 397-407.

McIntosh, Gary L. and Samuel D. Rima. Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership: How to Become an Effective Leader by Confronting Potential Failures. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Publishing Group, 2007.

Nouwen, Henri J.M. In the Name of Jesus: Reflections on Christian Leadership. New York: Crossroads Publishing, 1989.

Tidball, Derek. “Leaders as Servants: a Resolution of the Tension.” Evangelical Review of Theology 36, no. 1 (2012), 31-47.

“Strong’s Greek: 1247. Diakoneo – to serve, minister.” Biblos. http://concordances.org/greek/1247.htm (accessed June 13, 2012).

“Strong’s Greek: 2233. Hegeomai – to lead, suppose.” Biblos. http://concordances.org/greek/2233.htm (accessed June 13, 2012).


              [1] “Strong’s Greek: 2233. Hegeomai – to lead, suppose,” Biblos, http://concordances.org/greek/2233.htm (accessed June 13, 2012).

              [2] Henri J.M. Nouwen, In the Name of Jesus: Reflections on Christian Leadership (New York, Crossroads Publishing, 1989), 62.

              [3] Quentin P. Kinnison, Ph.D., “What is the secret of Christian leadership? How can we survive? What does Jesus teach us?” (lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, June 7, 2012).

              [4] Quentin P. Kinnison, Ph.D., “How can God transform our weaknesses?” (lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, May 17, 2012).

              [5] Gary L. McIntosh and Samuel D. Rima, Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership: How to Become an Effective Leader by Confronting Potential Failures (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Publishing Group, 2007), 213.

              [6] Ibid., 214.

              [7] Most of the insights and comments on the “shepherd” language derives from Quentin P. Kinnison’s article, “Shepherd or One of the Sheep: Revisiting the Biblical Metaphor of the Pastorate,” Journal of Religious Leadership 9, no. 1 (Spring 2010). I will cite directly when I am able, but please note most of shepherd language stems from his article.

              [8] Henri J.M. Nouwen, In the Name of Jesus: Reflections on Christian Leadership (New York, Crossroads Publishing, 1989), 61.

              [9] William D. Lawrence, “Distinctives of Christian Leadership,” Bibliotheca Sacra July—September (1987), 317.

              [10] Derek Tidball, “Leaders as Servants: a Resolution of the Tension,” Evangelical Review of Theology 36, no. 1 (2012), 33.

              [11] Quentin P. Kinnison, Ph.D., “Shepherd or One of the Sheep: Revisiting the Biblical Metaphor of the Pastorate,” Journal of Religious Leadership 9, no. 1 (Spring 2010): 90.

              [12] Ibid., 68, 89.

              [13] Henry Blackaby and Richard Blackaby, Spiritual Leadership: Moving People on God’s Agenda (Nashville, TN: B&H Books, 2001), 28-29.

              [14] William D. Lawrence, “Distinctives of Christian Leadership,” Bibliotheca Sacra July—September (1987), 319.

              [15] Quentin P. Kinnison, Ph.D., “When is the leader not ‘in front of’, but ‘in the midst of’?” (lecture, Fresno Pacific University North Center, Fresno, CA, May 31, 2012).

              [16] Henry Blackaby and Richard Blackaby, Spiritual Leadership: Moving People on God’s Agenda (Nashville, TN: B&H Books, 2001), 19.

              [17] Henri J.M. Nouwen, In the Name of Jesus: Reflections on Christian Leadership (New York, Crossroads Publishing, 1989). 75.

              [18] Josh. 24:15.

              [19] Josh. 24:15.

              [20] 2 Chron. 29:3-5, 10-11.

              [21] Derek Tidball, “Leaders as Servants: a Resolution of the Tension,” Evangelical Review of Theology 36, no. 1 (2012), 31.

              [22] Joseph Maciariello, “Lessons in Leadership and Management from Nehemiah,” Theology Today 60 (2003), 399.

              [23] Luke 22:25-27.

              [24] Steven Elliott, “The Local Church – Part 3” (Bible study, Enclave Community Church, Turlock, CA, June 3, 2012).

              [25] “Strong’s Greek: 1247. Diakoneo – to serve, minister” Biblos, http://concordances.org/greek/1247.htm (accessed June 13, 2012).

              [26] “Luke 22 ‘NET Notes’” The NET Bible, https://net.bible.org/#!bible/Luke+22 (accessed June 14, 2012).

              [27] John 13:14-17.

              [28] Derek Tidball, “Leaders as Servants: a Resolution of the Tension,” Evangelical Review of Theology 36, no. 1 (2012), 36.

              [29] Ibid., 36.

              [30] Henri J.M. Nouwen, In the Name of Jesus: Reflections on Christian Leadership (New York, Crossroads Publishing, 1989). 82.

              [31] Joseph Maciariello, “Lessons in Leadership and Management from Nehemiah,” Theology Today 60 (2003), 397.

              [32] Gary L. McIntosh and Samuel D. Rima, Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership: How to Become an Effective Leader by Confronting Potential Failures (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Publishing Group, 2007), 28.

              [33] William D. Lawrence, “Distinctives of Christian Leadership,” Bibliotheca Sacra July—September (1987), 318.

              [34] Ibid., 318.

              [35] Ronald A. Heifetz and Marty Linsky, Leadership on the Line: Staying Alive through the Dangers of Leading (Boston, MA: Harvard Business Review, 2002), 184-186.

              [36] Gary L. McIntosh and Samuel D. Rima, Overcoming the Dark Side of Leadership: How to Become an Effective Leader by Confronting Potential Failures (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Publishing Group, 2007), 170-218.

              [37] In class Quentin talked about the true shepherd as part of the flock is now always in front but sometimes behind and in the middle. Regardless of where she is stationed often people still know who the leader is.

              [38] One person on Facebook said he believes only 9 percent of the Christian population actually pursue living a life as Jesus did while another individual said that Christian leaders do not exist.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Who Was Jesus?

November 15, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

One of the most effective evangelists in history, Billy Graham, believes, “The central message of the Bible is Jesus Christ.” But who is Jesus? For this paper I am going to focus on the question of “Who is Jesus” based on the Gospel of Matthew and my own personal experience with Jesus Christ. After studying the book of Matthew and reflecting on who Jesus is to me, I believe that Jesus is a leader who teaches, equips, and serves through sacrifice. First, let us see how Jesus taught throughout the Gospel of Matthew.

When reading the Gospel of Matthew, I can’t help but notice that Jesus is a teacher. The Gospel of Matthew quickly moves through Jesus’ family heritage, how and where He was born, His baptism from John the Baptist, and the three temptations He faced. As soon as Jesus finishes his 40 days in the desert facing the three temptations, Jesus hears that John the Baptist has been arrested, and Jesus travels to the Sea of Galilee where Matthew tells us, “From then on Jesus began to preach.”[1] Up until this point in time, Jesus has not preached or performed any miracles.

The first action of ministry that the Gospel of Matthew records is that Jesus begins to preach. Matthew gives us a glimpse at Jesus’ first preached message which is only one sentence, “Repent of your sins and turn to God, for the Kingdom of Heaven in near.”[2] After this short one-sentence message, Jesus goes out to recruit His disciples. Jesus knows that He will need a group of devoted followers who will carry on His message after He is no longer on earth. We will discuss this topic later in more depth of how Jesus equipped His disciples through His teaching, so I don’t want to go too deep into that here.

We can make five observations of why Jesus is a teacher: 1) He teaches large groups (such as the Sermon on the Mount); 2) He teaches small groups (such as the 12 disciples); 3) He is always alert for teaching opportunities (often using people’s questions as an opportunity to teach about more deeply rooted spiritual issues); 4) He teaches individuals (such as the many people who came up to him to ask him questions); and, 5) He teaches wherever he goes (such as the top of a mountain, on a sea shore, and from a boat).[3]

That is the context of where Jesus teaches through his three years of ministry. He teaches many people in many areas with a mission to prove He is God’s son, heal the sick, and teach people how to get to heaven. Now knowing that Jesus is a teacher who teaches many people in a variety of contexts, we can look closer at what He teaches and how it is structured throughout the Gospel of Matthew. 

When carefully studying the book of Matthew we notice how Matthew has carefully crafted his book into five distinct teaching “sermons” from Jesus. Most of these sermons are separated with “When Jesus had finished giving these instructions”[4] or “When Jesus had finished telling these stories and illustrations.”[5] Clearly, the Apostle Matthew is focused on sharing the teachings of Jesus. He is so focused on this that since Matthew is a Jew, writing to Jews attempting to prove Jesus as being God’s son, he might have chosen to group these teachings in five sections as a way to parallel his gospel with the Pentateuch.[6]

Matthew is leveraging the cultural heritage of Jews at that time for the benefit of the Jews who are familiar with the five books of law. It can also be argued that this Gospel of Matthew has been written to add to and possibly replace those five books of law that the Jews so closely studied and memorized at that time. When writing about the five teachings included in the book of Matthew, Christian Hauer and William Young in their book, An Introduction to the Bible, explain, “Clearly this gospel [Matthew] is concerned. . . not only with proclaiming the authority of Jesus as teacher and preacher, but also with giving the content of his teaching. The fivefold division of the gospel seems patterned after the Five Books of Moses in the Tanak.”[7] As we now can see that Jesus is a teacher, how does his ability to teach related to the Pharisees, Sadducees, Rabbis, and religious teachers of that time?

We can make the assertion that Jesus has an incredible ability to teach simply based on the number of people who followed Him. As He teaches and performs miracles, more and more people begin to follow His teachings and learn from Him. This is evident in the reaction the crowds have after Jesus delivers His famous Sermon on the Mount where Matthew tells us, “When Jesus had finished saying these things, the crowds were amazed at his teaching, for he taught with real authority—quite unlike their teachers of religious law.”[8] However, as you can imagine, there were lots of teachers at that time. How do we know to differentiate Jesus? What type of authority does Jesus have that allows Him to speak so powerfully and how is that related to the other priests, religious leaders, and rabbis of that day?

Gene R. Smillie carefully articulates how this took place in his article, Jesus’ Response to the Question of His Authority in Matthew 21 when he writes: “By demonstrating Jesus’ superiority of His opponents in rabbinical debate Matthew revealed Jesus’ authority to teach (the particular activity in which He was engaged at the moment they challenged Him, 21:23), that is, to declare theological truth. One after another, the religious authorities of His day came at Him to test Him. One after another, they were defeated.”[9] And it was not just Jesus’ authority that gave Him the ability to teach and influence the people to change their lifestyles, it was the way he communicated His sayings in simple yet profound ways.

Any leader knows the importance of making his message simple and clear. Read any book on vision casting and that is one of the main topics the author will tell you to do. When commenting on the way Jesus taught parables, Bible teacher Chuck Swindoll asserts, “As you study Jesus’ method of communicating you will find this advice underlying it: make it clear. Make it simple. Emphasize the essentials. Forget about impressing others. Be content to leave some things unsaid.”[10] Any good leader does the hard work to break down his or her teachings into simple principles and stories that anyone can understand, especially the underprivileged, poor, and illiterate, which are the main audiences Jesus is teaching. However, a leader being a great teacher is not enough to make that person a leader.

Jesus is an amazing teacher, but He also needs to be able to equip others with His message and skills so they can go where He cannot go. He knows that He could not do everything all on His own—He needs a team to help Him reach as many people as possible. Because Jesus knows this He starts early to develop a team of 12 men who would carry on His ministry and take His message literally to the ends of the earth. Earlier I mentioned that Jesus gives a one sentence sermon as soon as he arrives in Galilee. What I did not tell you is what His first action is after that message. The first thing that we observe Jesus doing after He is tempted for 40 days in the desert is gathering four disciples. Jesus gets baptized by John the Baptist, He is tempted by the devil in the desert, then He preaches “Repent of your sins and turn to God, for the Kingdom of Heaven is near.”[11] Then, we see Jesus start to gather His team before teaching any more than that one sentence or performing any miracles. In Jesus’ time, it was traditional for a teacher to wait for disciples and pupils to come to him, desiring to learn.

However, Jesus goes against the common rules of that day (as He did with so many other things) and He goes to men and calls them to Him. He goes to their places of work and asks them to be His disciples. We can make two observations on the significance of Jesus picking at least some of His disciples at this time: 1) To make sure His disciples have as many opportunities as possible to watch Him perform his ministry while learning in that process; and, 2) He knows these men will be carrying on His ministry so every moment of time He spends with them is precious.[12] At a later time in Matthew, we see Jesus coming to a key point in his ministry when He can no longer expect his 12 disciples to tag along and watch Him. Instead they need to also be dong the work.

A key part of the Gospel of Matthew is the end of chapter nine until the end of chapter ten. Jesus’ ministry is starting to gain significant momentum as He shows great teaching with authority and heals many people. In Matthew 9:18-21 many people are reaching out to Jesus for help faster than He can help them. Jesus heals a dead girl, a bleeding woman, and as He is traveling somewhere else, two blind men begin following Him asking Him to heal them. So, Jesus heals them and as soon as the two blind men leave, a demon possessed man who cannot speak is brought to Jesus. People are being brought to Jesus faster than He can heal them, and this is when we begin to see the equipping part of His ministry. At this time, Jesus is traveling throughout towns and villages (by foot I might add) teaching in synagogues.[13] This is when we see Him start to lead His disciples. Jesus is doing as much of the ministry on His own that He can, but He needs help.

This is a turning point in Jesus’ ministry because He now equips His disciples to go out. They have seen Him do His ministry of teaching and healing people. Now it is their turn to give it a try and do their best to multiply Jesus’ efforts. Jesus describes this scenario when He says, “ ‘The harvest is great, but the works are few. So pray to the Lord who is in charge of the harvest; ask him to send more workers into his fields.’ Jesus called his twelve disciples together and gave them authority to cast out evil spirits and to heal every kind of disease and illness.”[14] After this, Jesus gives His disciples advice on what to do, who to stay with while on their trip, how to rely on their faith, who to serve, what to take with them, what to expect, and what to beware of. Leadership expert John Maxwell comments on this passage of scripture observing, “Leaders must develop others to reach their potential. No one did this better than Jesus. Even though He has not finished training His disciples, He sends them out to exercise their gifts. At some point we need to end the lecture and send them out to try what they have learned.”[15]

Jesus makes a strategic move by sending out His disciples to begin doing their work before He died. This gives them time to practice with their teacher and mentor watching, while they can perfect and hone their ministry with Jesus’ help. The disciples have watched Jesus do His ministry, and now it is their time to go out and do it. And based on the text of Matthew, Jesus does everything He can to include His disciples in the ministry He is doing through teaching and healing so the disciples can observe and learn. Then Jesus takes additional time to equip them for the work they were about to do.

At the end of the Gospel of Matthew we see Jesus’ last words which are often called the “Great Commission.” In the Great Commission, Jesus encourages His disciples to take what they have learned and share it with the entire world. Jesus wants them to disciple others just as Jesus had disciple’d them: to baptize people in Jesus’ name and to teach the new Christians to obey all of Jesus’ commands. Jesus’ focus of equipping His disciples to go out and do great works is a key part of His leadership, but it is not the only part because He also is a servant through sacrifice.

Ultimately, leadership is sacrifice. The size of a leader is often measured by the amount of sacrifice given for the benefit of his or her followers. Jesus meets this standard in a way no one else ever has because He sacrificed Himself for us. He came and died on the cross for our sins so that we could be made holy and join Him in heaven. Nowhere else throughout the Gospel of Matthew is this more clear than when Jesus is giving a prayer of Thanksgiving: “Come to me, all of you where are weary and carry heavy burdens, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you. Let me teach you, because I am humble and gentle at heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For my yoke is easy to bear, and the burden I give you is light.”[16]

This is something very different than the things at that time. Throughout most of Jewish history political leaders put more and more burdens on the people. Even religious leaders at that time put burdens on the people telling them religion was about laws and laws on top of the laws that they needed to follow to be holy and go to heaven. Yet, here is a man with no official title offering to give the people rest if they would only bring their burdens to Him. Jesus was here to serve through sacrifice, to carry the load they could not carry on their own. Billy Graham hammers this point home when he writes, “Jesus, by example, tells us that every true leader should be a helper, a servant, or even a bondslave. This is a command, not a suggestion, and applies with special force to leaders.”[17]

Now that we know Jesus is a leader who teaches, equips, and serves through sacrifice we need to see how that applies to our lives. What are we to do (regardless if we are a Christian or not) in response to the fact that Jesus works hard to teach, equip others to carry on ministry, and serves us through the sacrifice of Himself on the cross? How do we respond to that in a way that honors Him and teaches, equips, and serves others through sacrifice? For me personally, I seek to teach others just as Jesus did through my blog where I post articles six days a week. While at work at United Way, I have worked hard to equip a new co-worker in our department on how to fundraise efficiently from companies in our area. And I serve through sacrifice with my girlfriend, Jen, by seeking to meet her needs of love, respect, and time on a daily basis. None of these are easy, but when it comes to following Jesus as a teacher, equipper, and a servant through sacrifice, it calls for a strong person dedicated to that process. Because Jesus sacrificed for us, the least we can do is return the favor by doing the same things He did to teach, equip, and serve others through sacrifice.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Graham, Billy, The Holy Spirit. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1978.

Hauer, Christian A., and William A. Young. An Introduction to the Bible. 7th ed. Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Prentice Hall, 2008.

Hiebert, Dr. D. Edmond “Jesus the Master Teacher,” In Called to Teach, edited by David Ewert, 21-37. Fresno, CA: Center for Mennonite Brethren Studies, 1980.

Hutchison, John C. “Servanthood: Jesus’ Countercultural Call to Christian Leaders,” Bibliotheca Sacra 166 (January-March 2009): 53-69.

Maxwell, John C. The Maxwell Leadership Bible, 2nd ed. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007.

Smillie, Gene R. “Jesus’ Response to the Question of His Authority in Matthew 21,” Bibliotheca Sacra 162 (October-December 2005): 459-469.

Swindoll, Charles R. The Living Insights Study Bible, Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996.


[1] Matt. 4:17 (New Living Translation)

[2] Matt. 4:17

[3] Dr. D. Edmond Hiebert, “Jesus the Master Teacher,” in Called to Teach, ed. David Ewert (Fresno, CA: Center for Mennonite Brethren Studies, 1980), 22-23.

[4] Matt. 13:53

[5] Matt. 11:1

[6] The Pentateuch consists of the first five books included in the Bible probably written by Moses. They are Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. They were and still are the five books of laws that practicing religious Jews follow to this very day.

[7] Christian A. Hauer and William A. Young, An Introduction to the Bible. 7th ed. (Upper Saddle River, NJ: Pearson Prentice Hall, 2008), 269.

[8] Matt. 7:28-29

[9] Gene R. Smillie, “Jesus’ Response to the Question of His Authority in Matthew 21,” Bibliotheca Sacra 162 (October-December 2005): 467.

[10] Charles R. Swindoll, The Living Insights Study Bible, (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 1020.

[11] Matt. 4:17

[12] The book of Matthew does not tell us if Jesus chose all of His disciples at this time before delivering the Sermon on the Mount. We do know for sure, that Jesus at least picked four of His disciples before delivering His Sermon on the Mount.

[13] A synagogue is a type of community center where children attended schools, special events were held, where people came to hear the Bible read publicly and talk about it together.

[14] Matt. 9:37-10:1

[15] John C. Maxwell, The Maxwell Leadership Bible, 2nd ed. (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007), 1191.

[16] Matt. 11:28-30

[17] Billy Graham, The Holy Spirit (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1978), 202.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

When a Pastor Is a Servant

November 14, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The most important characteristic of a pastoral leader is to be a servant and meet the needs of others. This might be a word of encouragement to someone who needs it, it might be a great sermon prepared to cast vision to the congregation, or it might be teaching a practical lesson people can apply in their own lives   The role of a leader is to make the lives of people better, happier, more fulfilling, and easier.  That’s a pretty tall order for a pastoral leader, but he does that by serving the needs of the people he pastors.

A pastoral leader does the job that few others want to do—not because of what she will gain from it—but because that’s what she is called to do in response to how Jesus was a pastoral leader to us.  One of the first verses in scripture I memorized was Luke 22:26-27 where Jesus is talking with his disciples after dinner the night he is arrested.  Jesus teaches his disciples:

But among you it will be different.  Those who are the greatest among you should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant.  Who is more important, the one who sits at the table or the one who serves?  The one who sits at the table, of course.  But not here, for I am among you as the one who serves.[1]

This passage of scripture is even more influential when we research Jewish culture and learn that a large emphasis was placed on status, power, control, and authority.[2]  And just before Jesus exhorts Luke 22:26-27, the disciples were arguing about which disciple would be the greatest and most respected by God.[3]  Jesus also makes this statement in Luke after James and John had gone to Jesus and asked if they could be seated next to Jesus on his left or right hand side in heaven.[4]  Jesus is telling us that to be a true leader is not to have power and control.  To be a true leader we need to serve the needs of others because a pastoral leader is responsible for the spiritual and mental health of a group of believers.

Now that we’ve seen Jesus telling his disciples to be servants, in John 21 we see Jesus responding to Simon Peter about why pastoral leaders should be servants.  You and I both know that Peter denied having known Jesus three times the night Jesus was crucified.  But when Jesus rises from the dead and comes back to talk with Peter, Jesus asks Peter three times if Peter loves him.  Peter answers yes, and all three times Jesus responds to Peter saying that because Peter loves Jesus, Peter should serve others.[5]  Jesus was the holiest person to have ever lived.  He is perfect in his love for us, and thus has authority to tell us that because we love him, we need to serve others.  This is further evidence that we, as pastoral leaders need to serve the needs of others. 

This theme of serving others as a means to be their pastor is woven in and out of scripture.  Especially in the New Testament where Peter talks about what it means to serve others.  As we said earlier, Peter had denied Jesus three times and had to respond to Jesus’ questions about whether or not he loved Jesus.  1 Peter was written about thirty years after Jesus gave Peter the instructions to follow Jesus,[6] so we have good perspective to see how Peter has lived out pastoral leadership through Jesus’ serving instructions and to see what Peter is teaching others. 

At the end of this first letter to Christians of the early church, Peter boldly teaches us to “Care for the flock that God has entrusted to you.  Watch over it willingly, not grudgingly—not for what you will get out of it, but because you are eager to serve God”[7] (emphasis added).  A pastoral leader is to watch over her flock because she’s eager to serve God.  But, I am not the only person who has studied this passage of scripture and interpreted it as a reason for a pastoral leader to serve others.    

Leadership expert John C. Maxwell specifically refers to 1 Peter 5:2 when he shares in The Maxwell Leadership Bible that “A leader is called to be . . . a minister to the people.”[8]  We are called to minister to and serve people as a leader.  That statement comes from a man who has written 56 books (mostly about the topic of leadership), led three different churches, and founded a nonprofit organization which has served over 3 million leaders around the world.[9]  Coming from Dr. Maxwell, an important element of a pastoral leader is to serve and minister to people.

A pastoral leader who is effective often looks at people and asks, “How can I serve them?” Throughout this paper we’ve seen reason after reason about why a leader should be doing that.  It’s what Jesus says we are to do, it’s what the disciples did for the early church as young Christians were maturing over time, and it’s what modern day Christian leaders also encourage us to do.  What’s ironic is that when a pastoral leader begins to serve people, they begin to willingly follow him. 

As we look at scripture, most of the followers Jesus gained came after he did miraculous signs and wonders.[10] When people realized that he was here to serve and help them, they began to follow him because they knew he was someone who could heal their physical and mental pain.  He could take it away and make them feel better and live a more enjoyable life because servanthood is the answer to many of the questions and problems people have.  As John Hutchinson states in an issue of Biblotheca Sacra, “Servanthood does not avoid leadership.  Instead it is a different kind of leadership, one committed to meeting the needs of others.”[11] 

We often ponder over the deep thought of what came first: the chicken or the egg?  A similar pondering comes about when we think of pastoral leadership through serving others.  Do people follow us because we are serving them, or do we serve them because they follow?  I believe based on my own experience and the stories of Jesus, that people follow as a result of us serving them. 

In closing a paper about the most important characteristic of a pastoral leader, we need to realize that both scripture, biblical leaders, and modern Christian leaders all believe that being a servant is the most important characteristic of a pastoral leader.  Allow me to close us out with a poem summarizing what we now know:

Christ’s example teaches us that we should follow Him each day, meeting one another’s needs, though humble service be the way.[12]

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Equip: Equipping Leaders to Reach our World. “Press Kit Facts.” Equip. http://www.iequip.org/site/c.gqLTI0OBKpF/b.4511603/k.B021/Facts.htm (accessed February 12, 2011).

Hiebert, D. Edmond. The Non-Pauline Epistles and Revelation. Vol. 3 of An Introduction to the New Testament. Waynesboro, GA: Gabriel Publishing, 2003.

Hutchison, John C. “Servanthood: Jesus’ Countercultural Call to Christian Leaders,” Bibliotheca Sacra 166 (January-March 2009): 53-69.

Maxwell, John C. The Maxwell Leadership Bible, 2nd ed. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007.


[1] Luke 22:26-27 (New Living Translation)

[2] John C. Hutchison, “Servanthood: Jesus’ Countercultural Call to Christian Leaders,” Bibliotheca Sacra 166 (January-March 2009): 60.

[3] Mark 9:33-37

[4] Mark 10:35-39

[5] John 21:15-17

[6] D. Edmond Hiebert, The Non-Pauline Epistles and Revelation, vol. 3 of An Introduction to the New Testament (Waynesboro, GA: Gabriel Publishing, 2003), 121.

[7] 1 Peter 5:2

[8] John C. Maxwell, The Maxwell Leadership Bible, 2nd ed. (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007), 1558.

[9] Equip: Equipping Leaders to Reach our World, “Press Kit Facts,” Equip, http://www.iequip.org/site/c.gqLTI0OBKpF/b.4511603/k.B021/Facts.htm (accessed February 12, 2011)

[10] Matthew 15:13-21, 15:22-32, 15:34-36

[11] John C. Hutchison, “Servanthood: Jesus’ Countercultural Call to Christian Leaders,” Bibliotheca Sacra 166 (January-March 2009): 69.

[12] Clair Hess, “Pay it Forward,” Our Daily Bread Blog, entry posted June 2, 2009, http://odb.org/2009/06/02/pay-it-forward/ (accessed February 16, 2011)

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

The Impact of Coaching

November 14, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“From time to time we will all need outside assistance getting from where we are to where we want or need to be.” ~ Andy Stanley, The Principle of the Path

In the fall of 2007 I led an effort to feed families in need in our community with a program called, A Day of Hope.  We partnered with the local church I was attending, Enclave Community Church as a way to better serve the need so our community.  At that time, I had about three years of experience in founding and leading A Day of Hope, but I felt there was something was missing.  A great, close friend had told me that he believed I could increase the amount of people we were serving through A Day of Hope if I was able to develop myself as a better leader. 

At that point in time, I had briefly met and spoke with a man named Steve Elliott who was serving at the church to help develop leaders.  We had said hello to each other a few times, but had not engaged in conversation very deeply.  I knew about Steve because of his role at church, and he knew me because of the work I had done with A Day of Hope in partnership with Enclave Community Church.

Over the next several months I began to get to know Steve a little bit more through casual conversations around church.  Then, Steve, our senior pastor at Enclave, and my self happened to all be sitting around a table starting to share our goals for the future.  Steve and Pastor Brian both shared their goals for the future and what they would like to do to serve and help others, and when it came my turn I mustered the courage to share my vision for what I felt God had put on my heart to do in the future.  For the next couple minutes I shared with Steve and Brian how I wanted to serve and help leaders.  Part of that process was working on myself as a leader to improve my leadership skills, then to pass on those leadership skills to others to help them learn and grow to serve more people.  Little did I know that courage to share my vision and goals was a defining moment as a young leader and was a way God was leading me to a discipling relationship.         

I cannot remember if it was that same day, or at a later date, but Steve Elliott offered to coach me in leadership skills to help me improve myself as a leader to serve other leaders.  I graciously accepted his offer, and was very honored that he would offer to coach me!

Steve and I decided to meet once a month at Starbucks at 6 AM to talk about leadership and have him coach me.  I would arrive a little before 6 AM, get him and I a cup of coffee (our drink is tall Pike, no room), sit down with my pad of paper and pen, and he would coach me on leadership.  Since that first 6 AM meeting at Starbucks, Steve and I have met every month for over three years now. 

I. MENTORING IS THE NEW BUZZ WORD

Mentoring seems to be the new buzz word in the business and church world.  To have a great mentor seems to be the answers to many questions that we might have.  This leads people to believe that if they find that perfect mentor, the mentor will teach them everything they want to know about life and how to be successful in it. 

II. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN MENTORING AND COACHING

According to the definition that Steve has taught me, there is a difference between mentoring and coaching. 

Mentoring: is where the mentor pours into me what he knows.

Coaching: is where the coach draws out of me what is already inside of me.

Most of my time with Steve has been focused on coaching, drawing out of me what is already inside.  He has helped to pull out what is on the inside by discerning my strengths as a leader and helping me to develop them the best I can.

A key assumption that Coaching requires is that the person being coached has a strong motivation to grow and develop.  Like me, I’m sure you have attended lots of leadership and church conferences.  Many of these are filled with what I call “fluff.”  Fluff is that stuff they do to engage you, entertain you, and motivate you to learn while at the conference.  This might be great music, an inspiring story told by the opening speaker, or some other crazy act they might do.  

But, coaching assumes that you already have this strong desire within you to grow as a leader.  Coaching’s job is to draw out of you the skills and tools that you need to lead people.  Because you already have the desire to lead, you need someone who can show you how to do it and coaching you to finding your own way of leading people.

In my experience, I had tremendous desire to serve families through A Day of Hope, but I did not have the skills necessary to make it happen.  I had the “want” but did not have the “how.”  And that’s what Steve provided me through coaching: the how to lead people. 

III. FIVE ELEMENTS OF COACHING

From my personal experience, I believe there are five elements of being coached.  Since this is my personal experience, your list might be different, but this is my list of what has been key parts of being successfully coached by Steve Elliott.

A. Belief

If I could summarize one word to symbolize what Steve coaching me has meant, it would be the word “belief.”  Steve’s belief in me as a leader has been the most impactful thing to me more than anything else.  Steve has believed in me more than anyone else has before, and that’s  probably one of the reasons that he has had a greater impact on me than anyone else.  That belief is transferred into my own life, and as he has expressed that belief to me month after month, year after year in our coaching time, it has become part of me. 

There are six things that has caused Steve’s belief in me to be so impactful:

  1. He expressed that belief to me directly.
  2. He expressed that belief to other people who knew me, and they told me about it.
  3. There was no personal gain for him expressing his belief in me
  4. He is 65 years old with many people and life experience, so he knows how to recognize good talent.
  5. He is a great leader who also teaches other leaders to be great.
  6. He develops tests and behavioral interviews to evaluate potential leaders and church planters.

Thinking about the impact Steve’s belief has had in me as a young leader reminds me of when I was being taught by a golf instructor by the name of Chris Bitticks.  Mr. Bitticks and I are still friends today, but when I was a teenager he had a great impact on my life as a golfer and a young man.  Bitticks believed in me and always knew that I had what it took to reach my goals.  Bitticks expressed his belief in me with actions instead of words.  He always gave me his time to instruct me on the golf course, eat meals with me, and talk over the phone when I was away playing in golf tournaments.  Bitticks always knew that I worked hard on my golf game, and he responded with his belief in my golf game by always giving his time to help me.

Experiencing coaching from someone who greatly believes in your gives you a tremendous amount of confidence because you know someone has your back.  No matter what you do or say, you always know that you have an experienced person who believes in you and what you are doing, even when other people do not.

B. Questions

When meeting with Steve I have been fortunate to ask him many questions.  Asking Steve questions and having him answer them has probably been the majority of the time we spend together.  I often come to Steve with questions about what I experienced, what I have had to go through, what I don’t understand, and what I do not know how to do. 

Because Steve has 40 years of ministry experience, he has many answers to those questions.  He is able to dig deep into his rich life of ministry experience and leadership experience to provide coaching to assist me.  Answers to those questions has helped to provide specific coaching to me in areas that I need help.  It allows us to go deep into issues that I can improve and draw out of me the skills that I need to be an effective leader who can serve others.  Those answers take me further, to new places as a leader.  Often when Steve would be answering my questions he would take the topic deeper into areas that I had not thought about before.  Or he would provide coaching on the problem I asked a question about, then tell me what to expect next once I solved the problem.  Often these were scenarios and topics I had not thought of before.

If Steve saw an area that he thought I needed coaching in, he would add value to me and teach me in that area, even if I didn’t ask a question.  He would look at the areas of my leadership and offer advice and hold me accountable to what I had said I would do.

C. Skills

Being coached by Steve Elliott has also given me specific skills.  As I referenced earlier, sometimes leadership conferences are filled with the “fluff” to motivate you to want to learn and grow as a leader instead of them providing you with training for new skills.  For me, I have always had the strong desire to lead and serve people, but only thing holding me back where specific leadership skills to help me lead effectively.  I had a strong motivation to lead people, but my skill set did not match up with my motivation. 

When Steve and I meet, we both know that I have a strong desire to lead, and that allows us to go further, faster.  Because we start with the skills that I need to go from there.  This has helped me tremendously to improve my skills by maximizing my time with Steve.  Skills such as how to run a meeting effectively, how to prepare to deliver a talk, or how to deal with difficult people.  I have had the desire to lead people and serve people, and these were skills I needed to have to effectively lead others.  And Steve provided the training for that.

D. Maturation

One of the great benefits of having a large age (at least for me) difference between Steve and I is that I mature greatly while spending time with him.  Who we spend time with today determines who we will become tomorrow.  That has become very evident to me after spending a significant amount of time with Steve.  As a result of spending time being coached by a man with 40 years of ministry experience, I now look at the world different.  Steve is able to tell me about how the church ran in the sixties and seventies, which brings perspective to me and my life.           

Becoming more mature through coaching also allows me to move faster and quicker through life.  One example is that he has taught me to have a list of core values that help guide my life.  These core values clarify who I am as a man, and allow me to make important decisions with ease and confidence knowing that I am making a decision based on a view of who I am and who I want to be.

E. Transparency

A benefit of meeting with Steve one-to-one has been that he is able to see me at my worst as a leader.  Steve knew about my struggles as a young leader.  He knew about volunteers that stopped volunteering with me because of my lack of good leadership.  He has been me react emotionally to people and treat them unkindly when I should have been more professional and patient.  And when I ay he knew it, he read actual emails that were being sent between unhappy volunteers and myself.

Leaders need someone who they can be totally open and honest with to share our hearts and our feelings with.  This is where good coaching takes place.  It goes deep into you as a leader and examines you and improves who you are at your core by getting rid of the bad that’s in there, and draws out the good that is in there.

A good coach is someone who allows us to peel back that outer protective covering so that he can see what’s in there.  Once the coach sees what is in there, he then is able to coach us based on the weaknesses we have and build on our strengths.  A young leader desperately needs a coach who can offer this to him.  There were many times where I needed Steve to be an objective person who I could talk to about issues that were inappropriate to talk with my volunteers at A Day of Hope.

Through all this transparency and peeling back the outer layering of a leader, is that a coach will still be right there to encourage and coach the young leader.  No mater what I have been through and told Steve about, he has always affirmed his belief in me and told me that he knows I will be able to pull off what I needed to do.

IV. AS A RESULT OF BEING COACHED

As a result of being coached by Steve Elliott I have done much more than I ever thought I could.  I have done great things that I never would have done by myself.  For two more years I lead A Day of Hope while being coached by Steve.  During those two years we experienced explosive growth in the amount of people we were successful to feed. I wish I could take more of the credit for the growth we experienced, but to be honest, much of it was because of the coaching Steve was giving to me. 

Steve has reminded me of the things I know, and helped me to take them further.  He has also helped to draw out of me the good qualities and strengths that laid dormant within me.  But as a good coach does, he drew them out of me. 

After being coached by a great leader, a great man, and a great Christ follower, I know have:

  1. More patience with people to allow them to catch up to my vision and goals
  2. More openness to new ideas and suggestions of others when those ideas and suggestions don’t agree with mine.
  3. More security in myself as a leader and am confident in my ability to lead.
  4. More comfort in approaching conflict because I know it is a necessary part of leadership.
  5. More understanding of what my strengths are and how I use them for the benefit of leading others.

Not only has Steve helped to develop leadership qualities and skills into my life, he also played a crucial role in me making a decision to become a follower of Jesus in November of 2009. Earlier I did not share that Steve had offered to mentor and coach someone (me) who was not even a Christian. I had yet to make that decision in my heart to follow Jesus. In spite of that decision I had not made (which he knew about) he continued to coach me every month. As we would meet he would drop in some Bible teaching to me and we would talk about the Bible and Jesus. So when that opportunity presented itself on a Wednesday evening at a friend’s home to accept Jesus into my heart, I took it. And Steve played a crucial role in helping me become ready to make that decision.

This article has included what the impact of coaching has had on my  life so far.  I have shared with you what I have done and experienced as a result of being coached by my dear friend, Steve Elliott.  I have shared with you the impact coaching has had on my life so far.   However, my story is not over.  The impact that Steve has had on my life will continue to affect me for the rest of my life.  The affects of coaching has been good so far, now I get to see the rewards and what happens in my life for the following years and decades.  I am only 25 years old, and I am excited to enjoy many more learns of life and coaching.  My story, is just beginning.

People come into your life for a reason, a seasons or a lifetime. When you know which one it is, you will know what to do for that person. When someone is in your life for a REASON, it is usually to meet a need you have expressed. They have come to assist you through a difficulty, to provide you with guidance and support, to aid you physically, emotionally or spiritually. They may seem like a godsend and they are. They are there for the reason you need them to be. ~ Author Unknown

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

How to Engage in Conflict with Upper Management

November 12, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Engaging in conflict with upper management is a tough topic to discuss and an even more difficult thing to practice effectively. That “boss” you have conflict with secures your job via your annual performance review, and he might also be the person who personally signs your paycheck. As someone working towards the bottom of the organizational hierarchy, I have felt the consequences of good and poor conflict management when interacting with my boss.

Some of the experiences I have been through have led me to want to do research to discover the answers to questions such as: How do I as a follower with two levels of management above me express my dissatisfaction about an issue or topic while still staying in line with my leader? How do I do a good job of being a team member who is loyal to his boss while also expressing my thoughts and views that are different than what my boss has? How do I express my views and ideas that conflict with the leader above me and have those ideas and views implemented? How do I deal with my boss on the ideas and philosophies that we differ on and disagree on?

The idea of a young leader at the bottom of an organization creating conflict is new to traditional management philosophies which believe that power belongs at the top and should stay there. David Lipsky and Ariel Augar write, “Dealing with conflicts in organizations has traditionally been the responsibility of managers and administrators who took an authoritarian view of conflict and how to deal with it.”[1] In the past, it was uncommon to have an organized method to deal with conflict created by a subordinate. And, some business leaders have legitimate grounds to believe conflict management systems promote workplace conflict and inevitably lead to higher levels of employee participation in decision making than is desirable.[2]

I believe it is good that we take time to think through what conflict looks like because conflict is going to happen. Former pastor and leadership expert John Maxwell tells us that, “Conflict will arise in any organization. Humans disagree because they are wired differently and have different agendas.”[3] Regardless of who you are or where you work in the organizational hierarchy you will have to engage in conflict. Reading through our text in class it was put well this way: “Dealing with conflict is a little like being pregnant. It becomes clear at some point that the delivery needs to take place.”[4] Since conflict is something that will happen sooner or later, I would like to share with you two successful ways to engage upper management in conflict.

I. STAND UP AGAINST UNJUST TREATMENT

An example of conflict we can look at from scripture is in 1 Samuel 28:7-22. The context of this section of scripture is the mentally ill Saul (who we know was tormented by an evil spirit) is searching for David to kill him. For years Saul has attempted to hunt down and kill David. As a result, David and his men are hiding in a cave in the wilderness of En-gedi. While in the cave David is tempted to kill Saul but instead just cuts off a corner of Saul’s robe. Then Saul walks out of the cave, and David decides to confront Saul. You and I can argue that until this point of David’s confrontation, he has been wrongly treated by Saul. Scripture tells us that David has been an outstanding commander and man of war in the Israelite army.

In fact, David was more successful than any of the other commanders in Saul’s army, yet Saul unjustly attempts to kill David on several occasions. And those attempts to kill David have caused him great emotional harm because David had to flee to the wilderness to hide, he had to move his family to keep them safe, the relationship with his best friend, Jonathan (who is also Saul’s son and next in line to become king) is in high tension, and he has lost his own wife because of the conflict with Saul. As David follows Saul out of this cave David decides to take a stand and confront Saul for the unjust treatment he has received by saying,

My lord the king! . . . . Why do you listen to the people who say I am trying to harm you? 10This very day you can see with your own eyes it isn’t true. For the Lord placed you at my mercy back there in the cave. Some of my men told me to kill you, but I spared you. For I said, ‘I will never harm the king—he is the Lord’s anointed one.’11Look, my father, at what I have in my hand. It is a piece of the hem of your robe! I cut it off, but I didn’t kill you. This proves that I am not trying to harm you and that I have not sinned against you, even though you have been hunting for me to kill me. . . . 15May the Lord therefore judge which of us is right and punish the guilty one. He is my advocate, and he will rescue me from your power![5]

I think David does a great job of confronting Saul on the wrong things that he feels Saul has done to him. He does not just vent his emotions to Saul, (even though I am sure David was emotional), but he states his opinion that is based on fact. David declares that he will not stand for Saul attempting to kill him. There comes a point when even if your boss secures your job and/or signs your paycheck, that extreme poor treatment should not be allowed to happen. You are a whole person and “when another’s expression of anger, rage, or contempt burns out of control, you have a responsibility to protect yourself. Listening to belittling; hostile blame; ridicule; demeaning or untrue accusations; sarcastic name-calling; contempt; or actual physical threats is not good conflict management.”[6]

Conflict should not attack the other person but goes about not allowing unjust behavior to happen, which is what we see here with David. David does not want to “win.” He just wants Saul to know that Saul is in the wrong, that David is going to allow God to judge each of them, that they should find a way to work together to seek a common good for both parties.[7] Here David and Saul actually talk out the issue and come to a resolution where Saul confesses he has been wrong and David goes the opposite way.

II. TALK IT OUT

I hesitate to say that management and workers need to talk about the issues in conflict because it seems obvious, but I am sure that you know it is not always practiced. It is important to talk out conflict because “if a disagreement emerges, what you do not do matters as much as what you do.”[8] Often it is easier to talk about and criticize the leader we work under instead of confronting the leader.

Wilmot and Hocker describe this as the “avoid/criticize” loop. They write, “The avoid/criticize loop is quite common in professional circles and the business world. One talks about others, but doesn’t join with them face to face and solve the problem.”[9] That avoid/criticize loop can be seen in the diagram on the right. Avoiding and criticizing others does little to create a resolution to conflict, especially if someone in task focused work has a conflict with someone in upper management because communication is already limited. Because of the limited communication that already exists between upper management and employees it only fosters an environment where more of the avoid/criticize loop happens.

If we have a conflict with someone in upper management we are most likely to share our disgust with the person(s) we communicate with the most. This means it is vitally important that we not participate in the avoid/criticize loop and that when we do have a conflict with someone in upper management that we go to that person and talk about it directly with that person. We saw this modeled for us in the passage of David confronting Saul.

Remember when David walked out of the cave, shouted to Saul to get his attention, and then confronted Saul on the wrongs that David believed were happening. Bible teacher Chuck Swindoll provides great commentary on this situation when Swindoll points out that “David told Saul the whole unvarnished truth; he told it to the person to whom it mattered most. Not to his comrades or to Saul’s friends or to the people of Israel, but to Saul himself. He came to terms with the individual with whom there was the battle.”[10] This is good because if there is a conflict that takes place between you and upper management, you need to gather together, talk, and work through it. When conflict happens it is rarely resolved if both parties fail to talk about the issue together, and it often becomes worse. For example, I know a youth pastor who was let go because of a heated conflict between him and his senior pastor. The release of this youth pastor was a surprise to him. Later I learned that the youth pastor had not been attending the church’s regular staff meetings.

As items of discussion came up about this youth pastor, he was not in the room to explain his actions or defend himself. My knowledge of that situation is somewhat limited but the negative and hurtful end result might have been avoided if that youth pastor regularly attended staff meetings to talk about the conflict, of if the senior pastor would have addressed the youth pastor earlier in the conflict.

Even though there are many strategies, techniques, and ideas about how to successfully talk through conflict, I think the simple attempt to work through the conflict is constructive. What is important is to talk about the conflict because “collaboration actively affirms the importance of relationship and content goals and thus builds a team or partnership approach to conflict management.”[11] According to Wilmot and Hocker the simple act of wanting to talk through the issue of conflict helps each part to know there is a problem which allows them to work to fix it. However, when conflict does arise most people shy away from it, so there must be a conscious decision to talk about it.

When I express the necessity of simply talking about the issue with upper management some people might perceive that as an excuse to “vent” their anger and feelings to the upper management, which is actually destructive in conflict. I want to make sure that as you attempt to talk out issues with upper management it does not mean you vent your feelings and anger. Because communication sometimes does not happen on a regular basis on key issues in the workplace, it might allow for situations to happen over and over again which gives room for feelings of anger and hostility to build up.

When those feelings of anger and hostility build up, it might be easy when approaching upper management to vent your thoughts and feelings to get them out. Some people even mistakenly say that venting is healthy for the person who feels the anger. That is a fallacy. Venting is more destructive than constructive to the person who is angry and the person who has to listen to the angry person. Our textbook from class teaches us, “Venting does nothing to help the conflict process.”[12] This is especially true when you need to confront your leader.

If you do think you need to vent, “do it with a safe friend, a counselor, a designated third party—not the conflict partner with whom you are attempting to work. Venting can feel wonderful for a while—but the price is usually too high to warrant the ‘Yes!’ feeling of telling the other person off.”[13] When you decided to talk to upper management about conflict make sure you are focused on specific issues that you know need to be remedied and fixed.

Even if you do work hard to talk out the issue and not vent, it is important to remember that the leader has the authority to make the final decision. Sometimes the leader is open to the follower’s thoughts and opinions, sometimes she is not which is ok because that is the decision of the leader, not you. In his book, Lead Your Boss, John Baldoni teaches us how to “Push Back the Right Way” to our boss when we disagree or have an idea that might be different than hers. Baldoni reminds us that if our leader does disagree with us we need to:

act professionally. Most of the time, if you and your boss disagree, she will win the argument because she holds power over you and your peers. Accepting that fact does not mean you are a pushover. It is a sign of organizational savvy. It also opens the door for further dialogue. Make it clear that while you disagree behind closed doors, you will not embarrass you boss in a meeting with higher-ups. You will demonstrate your support. That gives the boss the security to know that you have her back. There will be times to voice your opposition, but you don’t want to do so in ways that will make your boss look foolish.[14]

Baldoni gives us some great insight about talking out the conflict. It is good to remind the leader that you have her back in front of the rest of the group. As we already learned, expressing your anger and disgust about upper management to your coworkers only criticizes your leader and causes more conflict. It is important to voice your opinion and talk it out with your boss, but in the end your boss is still your boss, and she makes the final decision.

III. APPLYING THESE PRINCIPLES TO ORGANIZATIONAL LIFE

These new understandings of how to effectively engage in conflict with upper management give us a new framework when conflict arises at work. Now while at work, we know that when conflict comes up, we should not stand for any type of behavior from our boss that is hostile or that belittles us. We also know that it is important that we talk out the conflict with leadership at our organization in a productive way that does not vent our negative feelings and shows support for our leader.

Much of this research is greatly beneficial to me in my work because I have a direct supervisor whom I work for and report to on a regular basis. She also reports to our President/CEO who also reports to our 25 member Board of Directors. So, as I am mostly at the bottom of our organization, I have to deal with how to have constructive conflict with the woman I report to because there are times when I disagree on an issue that we need to talk about and work through together. Even though there are times when I express my disagreements with her and she makes a decision that does not agree with mine, it is ok because she has the authority to make decisions. It is also important that I navigate our conflict in an effective way to foster a positive work environment while at work. This means I stay away from the avoid/criticize loop and not talk negatively about her to people inside or outside of our work department. This is important because she knows that no matter what happens in a conflict we are working through she has my support.

Another area that this research applies to my life is with my assertiveness to stand up for myself against unjust treatment. This means that when someone treats me poorly, either at work or at home, that I can stand up for myself. Being treated unjustly does not happen on a regular basis to me, but it is something I need to be sensitive to in the future because I know my natural tendency as an Analyzer/Preserver is to not defend myself against unjust treatment.[15] The odds are that you are like me: someone who works as part of a team who has one (or more) bosses you have to report to on a regular basis.

Now that you know it is okay to engage in conflict with upper management on a regular basis by standing up against unjust treatment and talking out the conflict, I hope you will have productive conflict.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Baldoni, John. Lead Your Boss: The Subtle Art of Managing Up. New York: American Management Association, 2010.

Barunek, Jean M., and Barbara E. Bowe. “Transformational Management of Conflict: A Perspective from the Early Christian Church.” Employee Responsibilities and Rights Journal 1, no. 2 (1998): 151-162.

Gilmore, Susank and Patrick Fraleigh. the Friendly Style Profile: a guide through calm and storm. Eugene, OR: Friendly Press, 2004.

Lipsky, David and Ariel Augar. “The Conflict over Conflict Management.” Dispute Resolution Journal 65 (May/October 2010): 11, 38-43.

Schrock-Shenk, Carolyn., and Lawrence Ressler, eds. Making Peace with Conflict: Practical Skills for Conflict Transformation. Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1999.

Roloff, Michael E. “Links between Conflict Management Research and Practice.” Journal of Applied Communication Research 37, no. 4 (November 2009): 339-348.

Swindoll, Chuck. David: A Man of Passion and Destiny. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1997.

Wilmot, William and Joyce Hocker. Interpersonal Conflict. 8th ed. New York: McGraw-Hill, 2011.


[1] David Lipsky and Ariel Augar, “The Conflict over Conflict Management,” Dispute Resolution Journal 65, (May/October 2010): 11.

[2] Ibid., 11.

[3] John C. Maxwell, The Maxwell Leadership Bible, 2nd ed. (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2007), 1204.

[4] Carolyn Schrock-Shenk and Lawrence Ressler, eds., Making Peace with Conflict: Practical Skills for Conflict Transformation, (Scottdale, PA: Herald Press, 1999), 89.

[5] 1 Samuel 24:7-22 (New Living Translation)

[6] William Wilmot and Joyce Hocker, Interpersonal Conflict, 8th ed. (New York: McGraw-Hill, 2011), 215.

[7] Jean M. Bartunek and Barbara E. Bowe, Transformational Management of Conflict: A Perspective from the Early Christian Church, Employee Responsibilities and Rights Journal 1, no. 2 (1998): 157.

[8] Michael E. Roloff, “Links between Conflict Management Research and Practice,” Journal of Applied Communication Research 37, no. 4 (November 2009): 341.

[9] William Wilmot and Joyce Hocker, Interpersonal Conflict, 8th ed. (New York: McGraw-Hill, 2011), 154.

[10] Chuck Swindoll, David: A Man of Passion and Destiny, (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1997), 89.

[11] William Wilmot and Joyce Hocker, Interpersonal Conflict, 8th ed. (New York: McGraw-Hill, 2011), 171.

[12] Ibid., 208.

[13] Ibid., 208.

[14] John Baldoni, Lead Your Boss: The Subtle Art of Managing Up, (New York: American Management Association, 2010), 61.

[15] Susan Gilmore and Patrick Fraleigh, The Friendly Style Profile: a guide through calm and storm (Eugene, OR: Friendly Press, 2004).

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Using Influence for the Benefit of Others – An Example from Paul’s Letter to Philemon

November 4, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The book of Philemon was written by the Apostle Paul while he was in prison. Timothy and a runaway slave named Onesimus appear to be meeting with Paul regularly. Paul is writing to his “brother in Christ,” Philemon, asking Philemon to accept Onesimus, Philemon’s runaway slave. However, Onesimus is no longer the person he once was. Onesimus is now “a brother in Christ” whom Paul has helped become a Christian while in prison. 

It is significant that even though Paul is writing the letter to Philemon and making a request of Philemon, Paul also addresses the letter to Apphia (Philemon’s wife), Archippus (Philemon’s son), and the Church that regularly met at Philemon’s house.[1] This body of Christians serves as “accountability partners” for Philemon because they are not influenced by emotions and feelings about the situation between Onesimus and Philemon.

Sending the letter to these “accountability partners” helps to influence Philemon to do the right thing.  Even though Paul is the most powerful person mentioned in the letter (more on this later), he strategically uses his influence by enlisting others to make sure Philemon makes the correct decision and does the right thing, which is to send Onesimus back to Paul so Onesimus may be used to spread the gospel with Paul.

People reading this letter might believe that Philemon is the most powerful person mentioned in the letter. However, Paul is the most powerful person here. If we dig into the historical context of the world of Paul, it was considered a great honor to suffer on Christ’s behalf. Having had a personal encounter with Jesus, like many people of the early Roman Christian Church, Paul is willing to face suffering and persecution for the cause of spreading the gospel throughout the Roman Empire. Paul made three missionary journeys by now and has journeyed to Rome to continue spreading the Good News before being arrested and imprisoned.[2] Yes, Philemon owns a home, has a family, is doing good work, and hosts a church in his own home. But his spoken words are not as powerful as Paul’s, who is considered to be the greatest living Christian at that time and is clearly the unofficial leader of the early Christian Church spreading throughout the Roman Empire. 

Onesimus, who is a runaway slave converted to become a Christian, is caught in the middle. Onesimus was once considered to be a low class citizen as a slave. But since then he has lowered his status in society even more by becoming a runaway slave, and on top of that, he might have committed a crime that lands him in jail (which is how he might have come into contact with Paul). Paul leads Onesimus into a relationship with Jesus Christ, and Paul decides it is time for Onesimus to reconcile with his earthly master, Philemon. We can only guess that Onesimus is surprised by this decision. At that time, being a runaway slave was not a good position to be in. Onesimus probably hoped for as little punishment as possible from his Christian master which could have consisted of “whipping, branding, or execution.”[3] 

However, because Onesimus has discovered his spiritual gifts working under Paul, we know that Onesimus would be very fortunate to be allowed to return and work with Paul. [4] This means Onesimus would be help Paul with the great work of spreading the gospel and strengthening churches, which is very different than being a slave working on a farm or in a home. If Paul is able to successfully extend his influence to Philemon, Onesimus will benefit by being allowed to stay with Paul and continue doing great work to serve and help others.

This is the motivation for Paul setting up his letter to Philemon in a way that it is almost impossible for Philemon to say, “No” to Paul’s request.  We see Paul write,

“I always thank my God when I pray for you, Philemon, because I keep hearing about your faith in the Lord Jesus and your love for all of God’s people. And I am praying that you will put into action the generosity that comes from your faith as you understand and experience all the good things we have in Christ. Your love has given me much joy and comfort, my brother, for your kindness has often refreshed the hearts of God’s people.”[5]

Since Paul is portraying Philemon as a righteous man who is already doing good work, this positions Philemon to have to say, “Yes” to Paul’s request in order to stay congruent with Paul’s accolades about his righteous work. On top of that, Paul is not the only one to believe that Philemon is doing great work. We see Paul say, “I keep hearing” which means Paul is hearing about the good works of Philemon from other people throughout the Roman Christian Church. As a result of this good reputation, Paul hopes that Philemon lives up to that good reputation in this situation by allowing Onesimus to be sent back to Paul to continue their work together. This is evidenced when we see Paul request, “That is why I am boldly asking a favor of you. I could demand it in the name of Christ because it is the right thing for you to do. But because of our love, I prefer simply to ask you. Consider this as a request from me—Paul, an old man and now also a prisoner for the sake of Christ Jesus.”[6]

Paul is the unofficial leader of the Roman Christian Church, and he is probably the most influential Christian at that time. On top of that, Paul mentions that he is now imprisoned as an old man “for the sake of Christ Jesus.” A man who is the most powerful Christian in the church who is also imprisoned for spreading the gospel is asking a favor of you. Are you going to tell him, “no.” I don’t think so. Paul asks Philemon to do him a favor and reminds Philemon that he has the authority to demand it. But instead Paul wants Philemon to do the right thing for the benefit of Onesimus, and he hopes that Philemon lives up to this reputation that Philemon has built for himself among the Christian Church.

When reading and studying the text of Philemon, we can argue that Onesimus was useful to Paul and the church at that time, which happens to be the Hebrew meaning of his name.[7] In the past as a slave and possible criminal, Onesimus was not useful. Now, Onesimus has become a Christian and more than likely has found his spiritual gifts. Paul writes, “He (Onesimus) is more than a slave, for he is a beloved brother, especially to me.”[8] Paul sees Onesimus as a partner in working to spread the gospel. They are “beloved brothers” who share the same spiritual father and who serve the same God. Then Paul writes “Now he (Onesimus) is very useful to both of us.”[9] And finally, further explaining how useful Onesimus now is, Paul writes “I wanted to keep him (Onesimus) here with me while I am in these chains for preaching the Good News, and he would have helped me on your behalf.”[10]

Before, when Onesimus was working with Philemon, Onesimus was not much use for either Paul or Philemon. But now, Onesimus has committed his life to following Jesus Christ, he has discovered his spiritual gifts, and he is now very useful in Paul’s work of preaching the gospel and strengthening the church. Paul, arguably the greatest Christian alive at that time, saw Onesimus as useful to him for the work they were doing together, so useful in fact that he repeats it three times.  Paul extends his influence and takes a risk for someone he leads in the work of Jesus Christ because he sees Onesimus as useful. This is a great benefit to Onesimus that a leader such as Paul would extend his influence to make sure Onesimus gets to stay in a place where he is “useful” in deploying his spiritual gifts to serve Jesus and Paul in spreading the gospel.[11]

Like Paul, you too can extend the influence you have for the benefit of the people who follow you. How honored Onesimus must have felt to have a leader such as Paul advocating for him. Onesimus must have truly felt that he was useful for the benefit of Paul and the Good News. That is the benefit you offer when you—as a leader—extend your influence for the benefit of a follower. You give them tremendous encouragement to do the work they were meant to do.  As a result of you extending your influence for the benefit of the person who follows you, that person gains belief in herself, and she gets to be placed in a position to use her spiritual gifts. That is what happened Onesimus, as I will explain more in the final paragraph.

Depending on your own position working at an organization, you can also extend your influence for the benefit of the people who follow you. This is especially true if you are the leader of a successful company, nonprofit organization, government, or church. You have tremendous influence given to you because of the position you have earned. Paul used his influence to place Onesimus in a place where he could use his spiritual gifts to spread the gospel. Do your best to use your influence for the benefit of the people who follow you to help them work in the area of their spiritual gifts because those are the areas that God wants them to be.

In my own unique way, like Paul, I can extend my influence for the benefit of the people who follow me. I have some influence as a leader because I have founded and run a program for five years called A Day of Hope where we fed families in our community for Thanksgiving.  Recently I wrote a book by the same title, A Day of Hope: Leading Volunteers to Make a Difference in Your Community. Both of these experiences and accomplishments give me some influence that I can lend on behalf of others. If you dig into your background of experiences and accomplishments, I am sure you can find at least a few things you can point to that make you someone who has influence to lend.

Similar to Paul, I can utilize my influence among others based on what I have done for the community as a whole (serving the needs of families, similar to Paul serving the church). I can lean on the work I have done for one individual person (mentoring a young man individually, similar to Paul leading Philemon to Christ). Or, I can mentor a young man one-to-one, teach some guys in my Bible study, lead them in a growing relationship with Christ, or I can help clarify their gifts to be helpful in spreading the Gospel. As the leader who serves them, I have the opportunity (just like Paul had) to use my influence for good so they may be in a place where they are able to use their spiritual gifts to serve God (just as Onesimus was positioned in a place where he could use his gifts under Paul, instead of being a slave). Thinking about lending my influence to others takes me back to the four years of Auto Shop class I took while in High School.

Picture for me a ¼ size Craftsman wrench. A wrench can be very useful when you need to loosen or tighten a nut. If a nut needs to be loosened or tightened, the ¼ Craftsman wrench has the ability to loosen that nut so it can be taken off the bolt, free of being attached to the bolt.  And, that same Craftsman wrench has the ability to put the nut on a bolt, and tighten it down to do the good work of holding a piece of machinery so it can work properly. The variable is what size nut there is, and what size wrench there is. The benefit of a wrench is that it is about nine inches along which gives you leverage to loosen nuts that are very tight and to tighten nuts onto bolts so they do not move.

Paul, like a wrench, uses his influence and leverage as the prominent leader of the Roman Christian Church to loosen Onesimus from the tight hold his master, Philemon had on him. And after Paul loosens Onesimus from Philemon, he tightens Onesimus down into doing the good work of spreading the gospel and strengthening churches. This, lands Onesimus into the place he was supposed to be, all because Paul was that wrench who had the leverage and influence (leverage) loosen Onesimus from his position as a slave, and tighten him down to do the good work of spreading the gospel.

If you study ancient literature, the name Onesimus appeared again in a letter about 55 years later referencing Onesimus to be the highly-regarded bishop in the province of Asia.[12] We do not know if it was the same Onesimus mentioned in the book of Philemon, but it likely was. This shows that Paul truly did extend his influence for the benefit of his follower. As a result, his follower went on to do great things for the kingdom of God and spread the good news throughout an entire province. If this is what happened as a result of Paul extending his influence on behalf of Onesimus, think about the possibilities you and I both have to extend our influence on behalf of the people who follow us so that they may be useful in using their spiritual gifts.


[1] NLT Study Bible, ed. Roger Mohrlang (Carol Stream, Il: Tyndale House Publishers, 1998), 2076.

[2] D. Edmond Hiebert, The Pauline Epistles, vol. 2 of An Introduction to the New Testament (Waynesboro, GA: Gabriel Publishing, 2003), 244.

[3] NLT Study Bible, ed. Roger Mohrlang (Carol Stream, Il: Tyndale House Publishers, 1998), 2076.

[4] Read more about Paul’s teachings about new believers receiving “spiritual gifts” in 1 Corinthians 12, Ephesians 4, Romans 12:1-8, and 1 Peter 4

[5] Philem. 1:4-7

[6] Philem. 1:8-9

[7] J.B. Lightfoot, “Philemon,” in The Definitive Bible Commentary, ed. Owen Collins (London: HarperCollinsReligious, 1999), 1439

[8] Philem. 1:16

[9] Philem. 1:11

[10] Philem. 1:13

[11] Philem. 1:13

[12] NLT Study Bible, ed. Roger Mohrlang (Carol Stream, Il: Tyndale House Publishers, 1998), 2076-2077

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

The Role of the Local Church

November 4, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Churches need to play a significant role in our community in order to save lost souls. To serve lost souls churches must be effective, but what makes up an effective church? There are a few things that I believe the church should be and do in order to play a key role in saving souls and helping people authentically live as Christ followers. From my own personal experience of what God has done in my life, from reading the Bible, and from observing my own church, I believe there are three core elements that allow a church to be effective. I believe a church needs to be led well, it should have solid Bible-based teaching, and it should show love to the community. These three elements of an effective church in a community can be deduced from a small passage in the book of Acts that shows us how the early church performed ministry in an effective way. Let us start by taking a look into the early Christian church in chapter six of Acts.

In the book of Acts there is a lot happening. Jesus has died, risen from the dead, been taken up into heaven, the day of Pentecost comes and with it comes the Holy Spirit, and the apostle Peter delivers an amazing sermon that saves 3,000 souls. Then, the early apostles begin to experience some opposition from religious leaders.[1] The result is that the religious leaders release the apostles, and we can now read what they do after being released starting in Acts 5:42:[2]

And every day, in the Temple and from house to house, they continued to teach and preach this message: “Jesus is the Messiah.” But as the believers rapidly multiplied, there were rumblings of discontent. The Greek-speaking believers complained about the Hebrew-speaking believers, saying that their widows were being discriminated against in the daily distribution of food. So the Twelve called a meeting of all the believers. They said, “We apostles should spend out time teaching the word of God, not running a food program. And so, brothers, select seven men who are well respected and are full of the Spirit and wisdom. We will give them this responsibility. Then we apostles can spend our time in prayer and teaching the word.” Everyone liked this idea, and they chose the following: Stephen (a man full of faith and the Holy Spirit), Phillip, Procorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Nicolas of Antioch (an earlier convert to the Jewish faith). These seven where presented to the apostles, who prayed for them as they laid their hands on them. So God’s message continued to spread. The number of believers greatly increased in Jerusalem, and many of the Jewish priests were converted too.[3]

This passage of scripture contains massive implications for local churches today if we study it. When studying this passage it shows us 1) how and why the church should be led well; 2) how important biblical teaching is; and 3) how the combination of a well led church with solid teaching allows God’s love to be shown in the community. Rather than you simply trusting me about each these three observations from Acts, let us take some time to examine each of them. The starting point of the church ministering effectively to the community is by being led well.

As we are looking at church effectiveness and comparing it to chapter six of Acts, there are some significant things the early church apostles did in order to lead the church well. One is that these apostles knew exactly what tasks were most important for them to do and they did not deviate from those tasks. Three times in this passage we see the apostles say that their priority was to “teach” the word of God.[4] The setting for this passage is that the church had been experiencing tremendous growth. Just before Acts 5:42, the apostles had been arrested and flogged by Jewish religious leaders because they were teaching and follow Jesus’ ways. The religious leaders let the men go after having them flogged because they believed the apostles would no longer be important and relevant to the community and the culture at that time. However, we know that “every day, in the Temple and from house to house, they continued to teach and preach this message: ‘Jesus is the Messiah.’”[5] Right from the beginning they knew what was most important to them, and they continued to do that.

Next in the story from Acts, the Greek-speaking believers complained because they believed their widows were being discriminated against in the food distribution compared to the Hebrew-speaking widows. The Greek-speaking believers had the attitude of “Hey, they are getting what we want/deserve, we won’t tolerate that.” With this in mind, we see the apostles react in an interesting way by quickly calling a meeting and bringing all the believers together—not just a few, not just the core leaders, and not just the people they know will agree with them. They call all the believers together, and they announce what is going to happen by making this bold declaration: “We apostles should spend our time teaching the word of God, not running a food program. And so, brothers, select seven men who are well respected and are full of the Spirit and wisdom. We will give them this responsibility. Then we apostles can spend our time in prayer and teaching the word.”[6] What a bold statement! The apostles of the early church made an important executive decision. They knew what the church needed to do in order to be successful, they declared it, and they organized it. This means that if we want our church to be well led, we need to be slightly aristocratic in our leadership of the church. The Senior Pastor should have the freedom to make key decisions and lead well. He or she has been elected to lead the church and should be given the freedom to do that well.

But what about those 12 leaders gave them the ability to be leaders? Church expert Craig Van Gelder gives us a good description of church leaders in his book, The Essence of the Church, when he writes, “First, leaders in the church must have a mature Christian character. . . .Second, the Bible assumes that leaders in the church will be selected based on their gifts and skills. The Spirit gives spiritual gifts to all in the church. Some gifts relate directly to leadership.”[7] We see both of these statements from Van Gelder in relation to the leaders we have observed in chapter six of Acts. The apostles were very mature in their faith since 11 of them had spent three years with Jesus and had already endured some persecution because of their faith. These early leaders knew they preached and taught well, so they selected seven men to do the food ministry. They knew that effective leaders focus on doing one thing well, while ineffective leaders attempt to do everything and do nothing well.

This shows church leadership, staff, and members of the church the necessity of finding their areas of strength. When giving a talk on this same passage of scripture, Andy Stanley, pastor of one of the largest churches in America, North Point Community Church, states that we should, “Only do what only you can do. The less you do, the more you accomplish.”[8] Say what? Less is more? The essence of what Andy is teaching is that leaders in the church, in order to be effective, need to focus in on the few things that only they can do. These 12 apostles were clearly called to preach and teach based on the three years they spent with Jesus. These 12 men had been personally equipped by Jesus to be leaders of the early church, and no one else at that time had been as equipped or given as much authority as they had. Clearly they were called to preach and do nothing else. We see them leading the church by having the authority to make an important decision. They stayed focused to do only what they could do, and that allowed them to lead well, which is exactly what the church in our culture needs to do: lead well.

As we have already discussed, a key element of these early church leaders doing what only they could do was teaching, which is the second of three core elements the church needs to do to be effective. Teaching in the church is important, and we can learn about how important it is from one of the greatest Bible teachers of our time, Billy Graham, when he powerfully declares, “Church is not for pretenders and performers. Church is a place for pastors to preach principles of faith in order to prepare believers to face the storms of life on the stage of an unbelieving world.”[9] That is a powerful statement from Billy Graham, a man who has preached in many countries and to millions of people. Now, back to the story of our new church in Acts. We learn from this early description of the church in chapter six of Acts that teaching the word of God was so important that it was taking up all of the apostles’ time.[10] When a church is led well and has a pastor (or two) who is given the time and freedom to devote a large chunk of time to teaching the word of God, it will help to strengthen that church’s believers who attend regularly. To strengthen the current believers, the church needs to have strong teaching every Sunday. Church should be focused on teaching solid Biblical concepts that are addressed in the Bible, and they should be related and connected to our current culture today. This is not easy, but it is essential to developing and equipping current believers to more effectively live out their faith and share it with others who do not have a personal relationship with Jesus.

As a church we are to teach our community what it means to live with faith. We need to teach people how to pray, read the Bible, serve the poor, and paint a picture of what it means to authentically live out our faith. Through that teaching, people should be equipped for work of sharing their faith. Just this past week, Pastor Brian at Enclave Community Church gave us some teaching about the importance of sharing our faith with others even if we do not have all the answers to people’s difficult questions. After teaching through the story of Phillip in Acts 8:26-40, Pastor Brian gave us an outline of six verses from the book of Romans we can use to share our faith with others. This is exactly the equipping that needs to be done for the people of the church so that they may be strengthened in their faith while also being more effective at sharing it But teaching does not have to be limited to Sunday morning sermons. The importance of Christians participating in teaching environments can be emphasized through the church stressing the importance of being involved in a weekly Bible study. Or the church might hold conferences on specific topics or even conduct their own weekly teaching classes.

In the church I attend, Enclave Community Church, people come every week to listen to Pastor Brian teach. That might be the only Biblical teaching or Bible verses a person hears all week, which is why it is important that a church has great teaching for the people who come. If they only hear a 40 minute sermon once a week, then we need to make sure it is the best 40 minute sermon we can possibly produce. People who come to Enclave Community Church and hear Pastor Brian preach are there to listen and learn from what he says. They readily await his teaching with a pen and his outline sitting in their Bible while turned to the passage of text he is teaching through. A great example of this is my friend Mike who started attending Enclave in January of 2010. Mike has a rough past due to methamphetamine and alcohol addictions. After reaching a low point in his life and with the help of family, friends, and his fiancé, Mike enlisted in the Salvation Army Adult Rehabilitation Center in Stockton, CA to help him get his life on track. As a result, Mike was able to get to know Jesus Christ as his personal Savior. Shortly after being released from the six month program in Stockton, Mike came back to live in Turlock and began attending Enclave in January of 2010. When I met Mike in March of 2010, I asked him his story and how he came to attend Enclave. (Asking questions and listening is a key part of showing love, which we will learn about later.) He shared his story of spending time in Stockton at the Rehabilitation Center, how he was now clean of drugs and alcohol, and that he had been to Enclave every single Sunday for the past three months since coming back to Turlock. In his Bible he had every one of Pastor Brian’s outlines marked up and filled with notes. Mike, as a new Christian, faithfully attended Enclave every single week to learn as much as he could about what it means to be a Christian man following Jesus. But the story does not end there, after attending Enclave for a year and a half, Mike has started a group he calls the “Enclave Prayer Warriors.” Mike organizes this group to meet once a week to pray for the church, each other, and the church’s members. Because of the solid Biblical teaching from Pastor Brian and the discipleship from his small group and counseling he received through Enclave, he has now gone on to do his own ministry that is reaching out to even more people. Mike’s story is exactly the reason that church must have strong teaching for its believers.

In addition to the church working hard to teach its current believers, another important role of the church is to find ways to share the gospel with others who are not currently believing or practicing Christians. Again, let’s go back to chapter six of Acts where it shows us how the combination of a well led church with solid Bible teaching allows God’s love to be shown to the community. This early church shows us how we are able to reach out to the community and serve when the people already in the church have been correctly taught and equipped. Because of that taking place, the 12 apostles were able to quickly chose seven men who could fill the need to feed the widows. Since the apostles were so strongly preaching and teaching, they were able to delegate to someone else the responsibility of taking care of the Greek-speaking believers and Hebrew-speaking believers. I realize that in this passage those widows were probably already part of the church, but the principle applies more generally. Someone who has been equipped and is able to serve people within the church can just as easily do the same for someone outside the church. We can sum up this entire story with verse 7 which says, “So God’s message continued to spread. The number of believers greatly increased in Jerusalem, and many of the Jewish priests were converted, too.”[11] Because the leaders of the early church were smart and disciplined enough to know they needed to do what only they could do, they were able to delegate the work of feeding the widows to seven other men who were just as capable (if not more than the apostles) of doing the job.

A key element of the church is to have the systems and processes in place so members have the freedom to listen to others and tell them about Jesus. The church should be structured with freedom for its members to do good works and use their gifts. And the essence of church members showing God’s love to the community starts with a simple act of listening to lost and hurting people in our neighborhood. When writing about what it means to be an effective church in our own neighborhood, Alan Roxburgh and M. Scott Boren believe, “. . . the real work involves sitting with the people, listening to their stories, and entering their world with an open mind and heart—not bringing predetermined decisions and goals to the table.”[12] Listening to lost and hurting people needs to be the first thing that we do. People do not want easy answers to the difficult questions they are dealing with and confused by. People want a friend who will listen to them and know them for who they are.[13] As we have already learned, it takes teaching and equipping church members for them to know that they cannot always walk up to a stranger in Wal-Mart, share the story of Jesus, and expect to have a confession right there. Through solid teaching and equipping, church members will know how to become friends with others as a way to evangelize and live with them in community regardless of their differences. During or after listening to lost and hurting people, church members can show God’s love to them by offering assistance with food, free or low-cost counseling, vacation Bible school for their kids, or a health clinic for the homeless. But again, this all wraps back to our first point of the church needing to be well led to allow this to happen.

In our Church and the Mission of God class, my classmate, Amy Berger, shared a powerful story that serves as an example of how the church needs to be well led in order for that love to make it to the community. Amy had been attending a church for several years when she decided that she wanted serve others. Instead of having the freedom for Amy to raise her hand, say she wanted to serve others, and be put to work, Amy instead had to go through an intense administrative process. She needed to fill out pages of paperwork for the church explaining what she wanted to do and why. Then she was required to meet with an associate pastor to go over her paperwork and discuss her desire to serve. Then she was required to wait for a phone call back from church about where she would be allowed to serve. That call never came. As a result, Amy visited another church where she again raised her hand saying that she wanted to offer her time to serve and help others who are in need. Immediately she was informed of several projects and initiatives the church already had in place, and she was allowed to pick the one she would like to give her time to. Amy currently spends time every week at a local school tutoring elementary school kids and teaching them good values.[14] Amy’s story shows the power of a well led church that has given its members the freedom to show God’s love to others.

Amy showing that love is exactly what we are called to do to our community: show Jesus’ love to others. Back to Van Gelder’s book, The Essence of the Church, where he informs us of what the church should look like to the outside the community by saying that, “The church is to demonstrate a new lifestyle before the world, one that breaks the cycle of anger, reaction, and revenge that characterizes the world’s practices. The core of this lifestyle is to be Christian service. Christians are to serve both fellow believers and unbelievers, even when they are hostile and mistreat us.”[15] Sometimes listening to others and serving them means we will have to sacrifice our time, attention, and money. But if the church encourages us to get out and meet with people to show love, and the church equips us to do that, then it is the right thing to do in Jesus’ name. I do not know of any other activity or more important task of a member of the church than to talk with others about Jesus. There are many people in our communities who are lost, hurting, and who do not know Jesus. It is up to us to find ways to get out there to talk with people about Jesus because if our church is going to be effective in reaching the people in our neighborhood, talking with them is the core practice in making that happen.

As we have studied what it means to be an effective church today from the book of Acts and other examples, let us wrap up our time with the story after the story. The story after the story is that the early church, led by twelve men who had no priestly training or authority, went out to spread the good news of Jesus to the entire known world at that time. They traveled by road and boat, they taught in Temples and homes, and they fostered the growth of the early church to what it now is today: Christianity as the largest religion in the world. Because these men led their church well, focused on delivering solid Biblical teaching, and gave others ways to show God’s love, they helped to create what we now know as modern Christianity.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Graham, Billy. Storm Warning (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2010), 164.

Henry, Matthew. “Acts.” In The Definitive Bible Commentary, edited by Owen Collins, 1154-1184. London: HarperCollinsReligious, 1999.

NLT Study Bible. Carol Stream, Il: Tyndale House Publishers, 1998.

Stanley, Andy. “When Less is More.” Lecture, Catalyst West Conference at Mariners Church, Orange County, CA, April 23, 2010.

Roxburgh, Alan J. and M. Scott Boren. Introducing the Missional Church: What it is, Why it Matters, How to Become One. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2009.

Van Gelder, Craig. The Essence of the Church: A Community Created by the Spirit. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2000.


[1] Please note that when I use the word “apostles,” I am using it in the context of the 12 disciples (minus Judas) that are now the current leaders of the early church.

[2] The passage of scripture we are studying is Acts 5:42 through Acts 6:7. However, for simplicity sake, throughout this paper I will refer to the passage as “chapter six of Acts.”

[3] Acts 5:42-6:7 (New Living Translation)

[4] Acts 5:42, 6:3,4

[5] Acts 5:42

[6] Acts 6:2-4

[7] Craig Van Gelder, The Essence of the Church: A Community Created by the Spirit (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2000), 181.

[8] Andy Stanley, “When Less is More” (lecture, Catalyst West Conference at Mariners Church, Orange County, CA, April 23, 2010).

[9] Billy Graham, Storm Warning (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 2010), 164.

[10] Matthew Henry, “Acts,” in The Definitive Bible Commentary, ed. Owen Collins (London: HarperCollinsReligious, 1999), 1160.

[11] Acts 6:7

[12] Alan Roxburg and M. Scott Boren, Introducing the Missional Church: What it is, Why it Matters, How to Become One (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2009), 86.

[13] Ibid. 84

[14] Amy Berger, conversation with author, Fresno, CA, June 23, 2011.

[15] Craig Van Gelder, The Essence of the Church: A Community Created by the Spirit (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2000), 153.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Three Views on How Paul Applies the Promises Given to Israel to the Gentiles

November 2, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. THE DISPENSATIONAL VIEW ON HOW PAUL APPLIES THE PROMISES GIVEN TO ISRAEL TO THE GENTILES

A. What Is the Initial Question at Issue? (Gal 3:1-5)

The initial question at issue is how the Gentiles received the Spirit. It was not by chance. It was not by obeying the law. It was not by being perfect.[1] Ultimately, the Spirit was given with faith while hearing, not by fulfilling the Law.[2]

B. What Is Treated as the Old Testament Paradigm of Blessing? (3:6)

The Old Testament paradigm of blessing was justification by faith (therefore blessed by God). Paul states that the Galatians received the Holy Spirit because “you believed the message you heard about Christ” (Gal 3:5, NLT). Developing his argument further, Paul continues, “In the same way” (Gal 3:6) stating that Abraham believed and God counted him as righteous in the same way that the Gentiles believed God and God counted them as righteous.

C. What Jews Are Sons of Abraham? (3:7)

The Jews who believe in God by faith are true sons of Abraham. “The real children of Abraham, then, are those who put their faith in God” (Gal 3:7). Those Jews put their faith in God and shared in Abraham’s offspring. However, this is slightly different than what the “seed” of Abraham is. The real sons of Abraham are those who put their faith in God.

D. What Was God’s Purpose for the Gentiles? (3:8-9)

God’s purpose for the Gentiles was that they would be counted righteous because of their faith. “[T]he Scriptures looked forward to this time when God would declare the Gentiles to be righteous because of their faith” (Gal 3:8a). Furthermore, this meant that through Abraham all the nations would be blessed (Gal 3:8b is quoted from Gen 12:3; 18:18; 22:18; 26:4; 28:14). Therefore, “all who put their faith in Christ share the same blessing Abraham received because of his faith” (Gal 3:9). In this way, God had always intended to use Abraham to bless the world and to use Abraham’s faith (as a means to righteousness) as a model for others (both Jew and Gentile) to follow.

E. How Does God Use the Law to Bring Blessing? (3:10-13)

The curse comes upon those who fail to obey the Law completely which was contrary to a declaration of justification for making a “good attempt.” Those who rely on the works of the Law are under the curse (3:10) for three reasons: (1) the Law demands obedience in all that it commands (Gal 3:10 cf. Deut 27:26), (2) faith is judged in exchange for righteousness (Gal 3:12 cf. Hab 2:4), and (3) hanging on a tree, Christ took the curse of the Law in order to redeem us from the curse (Gal 3:13 cf. Deut 21:23).

F. What are the Two Clauses in Transition? (3:14) What Is the Point of Each Clause?

The two clauses are governed by the Greek conjunction ἵνα which is often interpreted “in order that (of purpose); so that (of result); that (indirect statement).”[3] The first ἵνα clause of 3:14 is a purpose clause stating “that the blessing of Abraham . . . Gentiles.”  The second ἵνα clause is a result clause stating, “that we might receive the Spirit.” Both Jew and Gentile are included in this reception of the Spirit. The purpose was that redemption is for Gentiles which God had originally promised to Abraham (this meant that the Gentiles may be blessed and justified with Abraham as the example.

G. How Did God Bring Inheritance to the Jews? (3:15-18)

God brought the inheritance to the Jews through Jesus (not Abraham, Isaac, or David). This inheritance was given to Abraham and “his child. . . . and that, of course, means Christ” (Gal 3:16). After Jesus’ ascension to heaven that inheritance is now received by the Spirit through faith.  

1. What Was the Point of the Promise?

The point of the Promise is that it was a promise and not a condition under the Law. It was a covenant grant cut as an unconditional promissory agreement. “Serve me and live a blameless life. I will make a covenant with you” (Gen 17:1-2). This inheritance was a promise and still is a promise that “God graciously gave it [promise] to Abraham as a promise” (Gal 3:18).

2. Would a Law Covenant Annul the Promise?

The Law Covenant given 430 years later did not annul the Promise Covenant. “The agreement God made with Abraham could not be canceled 430 years later when God gave the law to Moses. God would be breaking his promise” (Gal 3:17). Instead the two promises work together. The Law Covenant and Abrahamic Covenant do not compete (even though it might appear that way), but they worked together because neither gave life.

H. What Is the Point of the Law in Providing Inheritance? (3:19-25)

The Law was ultimately given to tutor Israel. In this way it was supposed to help Israel recognize and receive the seed to whom the Promise was made. Additionally, the Law was given to show the Patriarchs their sins as Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph’s generations continued to violate God’s expectations (3:19). Furthermore, the Law was an agreement between two parties with Moses as mediator. “Now a mediator is helpful if more than one party must reach an agreement. But God, who is one, did not use a mediator when he gave his promise to Abraham” (3:20). In this manner God imitates, Moses mediates, and Israel responds. The Law was to confront Israel with their transgressions not in a contradictory way, but complementary (3:21). The Scripture placed everyone as “prisoners of sin” (3:22) and the promised life of freedom is given to those who are “believing in Jesus Christ” (3:22). Finally, the Law was given to tutor Israel to recognize that their justification was by faith. “Before the way of faith in Christ was available to us, we were placed under guard by the law. We were kept in protective custody, so to speak, until the way of faith was revealed” (3:23). This was guarding the Jews until faith and the Holy Spirit became their tutor to bring them to Christ.

I. How Do Gentiles Become Sons of God? (3:26)

By receiving the Gospel—faith in Jesus Christ—the Gentiles become heirs in partnership with Christ having been baptized into Christ. “For you all are children of God through faith in Christ Jesus” (3:26). Simply, faith in Jesus is the means by which Gentiles become sons of God. Looking back on Gal 3:1-5 Paul writes to the Jews saying “you” received the Spirit by believing the message about Christ (3:2, 5). Now, in Gal 3:26 “you” is applied to the Gentiles as the ones who now are sons of God by also believing the message of Jesus Christ. What was true for the Jews being justified by faith (3:24-25) also applies to the Gentiles.

J. How Is Diversity of Peoples Brought to Share as One in Christ? (3:27)

Christ has provided an avenue for “all” (3:27) peoples to be brought together via Christ’s baptism. They are grown sons and heirs in inheritance. They have “put on” Christ; “all who have been united with Christ in baptism have put on Christ, like putting on new clothes.” They have been “baptized into Christ” and identified with him as partner.

K. How Are Gentiles the Seed of Abraham? (3:28)

The new partnership has replaced the old partnership. The Mosaic Covenant partnership involved distinctions in privilege not present in the present partnership. Ultimately, Gentiles are the “seed of Abraham” because they have “been united with Christ in baptism” (3:26). Since Jesus was the “seed” (singular) which would bless the nations, the Gentiles are the seed of Abraham because they have been blessed through Jesus.

1. How is “Seed” Used in 3:16?

Seed is used in 3:16 to refer specifically to Jesus. “God gave the promises to Abraham and his child. And notice that the Scripture doesn’t say ‘to his children,’ as if it meant many descendants. Rather, it says ‘to his child’ – and that, of course, means Christ” (3:16). Therefore, Jesus is the “seed” in a singular sense.

2. How Does this Relate to Sons in 3:7?

Gentiles are the seed of Abraham because they have received the inheritance by faith, just as the Jews did first. Therefore the process was the same. For “the real children of Abraham, then, are those who put their faith in God” (3:7). Just as the Jews were not saved by the Law, but instead by their faith in God, so the Gentiles now can receive that same inheritance by faith in Abraham’s seed, which is Jesus.

3. How Are Jews and Gentiles Seed of Abraham in the Same Sense and in a Different Sense?

Jews and Gentiles are the seed of Abraham in the same sense that they both can receive the inheritance and the Spirit by belief in Jesus Christ. The sense in which they are slightly different is that the Jews are the literal and physical “seed” of Abraham. The Jews directly share Abraham’s DNA. However, Gentiles do not share the literal and physical heritage of being the “seed” of Abraham in the sense of sharing DNA.

II. N.T. WRIGHT’S POSITION ON HOW PAUL APPLIES THE PROMISES GIVEN TO ISRAEL TO THE GENTILES

A. What is the Initial Question at Issue? (3:1-5)

Wright does not see the text of Galatians 3 to be about the theological contrast between grace and law. Nor is it about the psychological contrast between the struggle to please a legalistic God or enjoying the underserved pleasure of a gracious God. Instead, Wright believes that Paul’s concern was for the single family in a context of Messiah-based (to come) people of Abraham alongside with the crucified-Messiah community formed by the Torah.[4]

B. What is Treated as the Old Testament Paradigm of Blessing? (3:6)

[I was unable to find N.T. Wright’s direct comments on this verse.]

C. What Jews Are Sons of Abraham? (3:7)

Wright affirms that the “family” is a covenant family of the world which is the family of faith. This family of Abraham are all of those who belong to the Messiah—Jesus—and belonging to Christ they make up one family. This family is “all one” in him (Christ) having no distinctions of ethnic origins, gender, or social status (861).

D. What was God’s Purpose for the Gentiles? (3:8-9)

[I was unable to find N.T. Wright’s direct comments on these verses.]

E. How Does God Use the Law to Bring Blessing? (3:10-13)

Wright believes that the Law had potential to block the promises to Abraham; however the Messiah’s death has taken care of that problem (p. 862). Some writers attempt to state that the Law was “negative,” which Wright believes is incorrect. Instead, the Law had a specific job to perform at the “key intermediate stage in the divine purpose” (p. 866). Therefore, the Law was never a means by which the Abrahamic Covenant would be accomplished (Ibid.). It is important to note that Wright interprets Paul talking about the Gentile believers and the Jewish believers under the Law. Wright is not differentiating between the two groups. In fact, the only difference in this passage, according to Wright, is the “routes by which these two groups came into the one, single family” (p. 864). Wright believes that the Gentiles were brought into that single family from the outside while Jews (who were to some degree already within the covenant) were renewed by the gift of the Spirit.

F. What Are the Two Clauses in Transition? What Is the Point of Each Clause? (3:14)

Wright sees the first clause of 3:14 stating that getting rid of the “curse” enables the Abrahamic blessing to flow to the Gentiles (p. 867). The second clause, according to Wright, uses the word “we” to refer primarily to the Jews who also come into the new covenant relationship by faith (p. 867).

G. How Did God Bring Inheritance to the Jews? (3:15-18)

Wright shares that he believes the points of 3:15-18 are (1) God promised Abraham a singly family, not two families, and (2) the Law threatened to create two families (p. 868). Therefore, the “inheritance” of v. 18 is to be seen in its different shades of meaning landing on the idea that both Jews (Abraham’s direct decedents) and Gentiles are God’s children (p. 874).

1. What Was the Point of the Promise?

The point of the promise, according to Wright, is that if you belong to the Messiah, then you inherit the promise, and therefore will be part of Abraham’s family.

2. Would a Law Covenant Annul the Promise?

Wright states adamantly that the Law Covenant cannot annul the promise made to Abraham (p. 869). The promise God had made to Abraham takes precedence over the Law and therefore the Abrahamic promise is not affected by the Law (p. 862).

H. What Is the Point of the Law in Providing Inheritance? (3:19-25)

Wright likens the Law to a babysitter—a hired hand—who kept his eye on the younglings, kept them out of trouble, and took them to and from school. Wright directly denies that the Law was a “tutor,” “teacher,” or “schoolmaster” (p. 874). Wright’s other miscellaneous references to the Law further explain his view of the Law and its relation to inheritance. First, the Law was not given as a means of inheriting the Promise. In effect its purpose was negative (p. 862). Secondly, the Law was necessary (Ibid.). In addition, the Law was never designed to be permanent (Ibid.). Fourth, the Law was added because of the transgressions and sins of  Israel. (pp. 870-871). Lastly, the Law offered life, but it did not give life (p. 871).

I. How Do Gentiles Become Sons of God? (3:26)

For Wright, the identifying mark of God’s people—the one seed of Christ—is the faith of the people in Christ (p. 544). With the new event of the Messiah, through faith in him, the Gentiles therefore become sons of God (p. 874).

J. How Is Diversity of Peoples Brought to Share As One in Christ? (3:27)

Wright affirms that there are ethnic and of course gender distinctions that still exist even though we are “one in Christ.” But these differences do not count in the fact that all people are part of Abraham’s family. In this way, the family of God is a “seed” as one whole body together (p. 875). Indwelt by the spirit of God, we are all the Messiah’s people (p. 543). In other words, those who are one in Christ are all indwelt by the spirit of God (p. 543), participated in Christ’s death, and joined Christ in his resurrection (p. 544).

K. How Are Gentiles the Seed of Abraham? (3:28) How Is ‘Seed’ Used in 3:16? How Does This Relate to Sons in 3:7? How Are Jews and Gentiles the Seed of Abraham in the Same Sense and in a Different Sense?

The “seed” of Abraham is seen by Wright as one body and one family of peoples. In this way, Wright does not see “seed” as referring to one person—Jesus Christ—but instead to the whole family of God who are now one. According to Wright, “Abraham has one family, not two” (p. 539) which consists of all who believe in Jesus the Messiah.

III. MY POSITION ON HOW PAUL APPLIES THE PROMISES GIVEN TO ISRAEL TO THE GENTILES

A. What is the Initial Question at Issue? (3:1-5)

The initial question at issue in this text is how believers received the Holy Spirit (3:2) and were counted as righteous (3:5). Paul is attempting to address how it is that both Jews and Gentiles came to be counted as righteous.

B. What is Treated as the Old Testament Paradigm of Blessing? (3:6)

The Old Testament paradigm of blessing is seen as Abraham believing and being counted as righteous because of that belief. “In the same way, ‘Abraham believed God, and God counted him as righteous because of his faith’” (Gal 3:6).

C. What Jews Are Sons of Abraham? (3:7)

As a result of Abraham being the example of one who believed and was counted by God as righteous because of his faith Paul states, “The real children of Abraham, then, are those who put their faith in God” (Gal 3:7). This was contrary to keeping the Law of Moses or the numerous additional laws and rules created by the first century Pharisees. Additionally, as faith is what made someone the “real child” of Abraham, Paul did not completely abandon distinctiveness or uniqueness of people groups and ethnicities, as will be discussed in letters “I” and “J” below based on Gal 3:26-27.

D. What was God’s Purpose for the Gentiles? (3:8-9)

God, in his original plan, “looked forward to this time when God would declare the Gentiles to be righteous because of their faith” (3:8a). Therefore, God’s purpose was for the Gentiles was for them to be blessed, but that blessing would be through Abraham. That original plan of God in the Scriptures is most clearly seen in Gen 12:3b, “All the families on the earth will be blessed through you [Abraham],” 18:18b, “All the nations of the earth will be blessed through him [Abraham],” and 22:18a, “And through your [Abraham’s] decedents all the nations of the earth will blessed.” God’s plan was that Jesus (the eventual seed of Abraham) would be the one to provide blessing for the Gentiles.

E. How Does God Use the Law to Bring Blessing? (3:10-13)

God uses the Law to bring blessing by showing that everyone is cursed because of the Law because they are not able to obey it completely, “But those who depend on the law to make them right with God are under his curse, for the Scriptures say, ‘Cursed is everyone who does not observe and obey all the commands that are written in God’s Book of Law” (Gal 3:10). As the Law showed that every person was cursed under the Law (because no one person could obey it perfectly), it therefore showed Jews that there was a need for someone else to place them in right standing with God.  “But Christ has rescued us from the curse pronounced by the law. When he was hung on the cross, he took upon himself the curse for our wrongdoing. For it is written in the Scriptures, ‘Cursed is everyone who is hung on a tree.’” (3:13). In this way, the Law provided the need for someone else to help Jews be right before God. That righteous standing is provided to those who believe in Christ as the one who now brings blessings to believers.

F. What Are the Two Clauses in Transition? What Is the Point of Each Clause? (3:14)

The two clauses in transition are (1) “Through Christ Jesus, God has blessed the Gentiles with the same blessing he promised to Abraham” and (2) “so that we who are believers might receive the promised Holy Spirit through faith.” (Gal 3:14, emphasis mine). Both of these clauses are introduced with the Greek conjunction, ἲνα which is often translated “in order that (of purpose); so that (of result); that (indirect statement).”[5] The NLT starts the first clause with the preposition “through” based on the ἲνα conjunction next to the Greek preposition, εἰς, which is often translated as “into” or “to.”[6] This construction led the NLT text to be translated with the word “through” and implies the means by which God had blessed the Gentiles, which is Christ. The second clause of 3:14 also begins with ἲνα. But it is translated by the NLT as “so that” and implies the result of the first clause, which is that believers receive the Holy Spirit through faith.

G. How Did God Bring Inheritance to the Jews? What Was the Point of Promise? Would a Law Covenant Annul the Promise? (3:15-18)

The inheritance was provided to the Gentiles through the seed of Abraham which was Abraham’s child andnot his children. “God gave the promises to Abraham and his child. And notice that the Scripture doesn’t say ‘to his children,’ as if it meant many descendants. Rather, it says, ‘to his child’—and that, of course, means Christ” (Gal 3:16). That inheritance was provided to the Gentiles through Christ, the seed of Abraham. The point of the promise is that it was given as an “irrevocable agreement” (3:15) that could not be received by keeping the Law (3:18). Furthermore, the fact that the Law Covenant was given 430 years after the Promise could not annul that original promise as given in Gen 12:3; 18:18; 22:18; 26:4; 28:14.

H. What Is the Point of the Law in Providing Inheritance? (3:19-25)

The Law was provided “alongside the promise to show people their sins. . . . designed to last only until the coming of the child who was promised” (Gal 3:19). With the temporary Law, Moses was the mediator between God and his people as a means to help the people ensure they stayed faithful to God (Gal 3:19). With Moses as mediator the Law guarded and protected believers before the way of faith was revealed. “The law was our guardian until Christ came; it protected us until we could be made right with God through faith” (Gal 3:24, also see 3:23). But “now that the way of faith has come, we no longer need the law as our guardian” (Gal 3:25). In this way, the Law showed the Jews their sins and protected them until the way of faith was made available to them.

I. How Do Gentiles Become Sons of God? (3:26)

With the way of faith now available to both Jews and Gentiles as a result of Christ, all persons are “children of God through faith in Christ Jesus” (Gal 3:26), the promised one and the seed of Abraham.  

J. How Is Diversity of Peoples Brought to Share As One in Christ? (3:27)

It is through the baptism in Christ that all people are brought to share as one in Christ. “And all who have been united with Christ in baptism have put on Christ, like putting on new clothes” (Gal 3:27).

K. How Are Gentiles the Seed of Abraham? (3:28) How Is ‘Seed’ Used in 3:16? How Does this Relate to Sons in 3:7? How Are Jews and Gentiles seed of Abraham in the Same Sense and in a Different Sense?

Gentiles are the seed of Abraham because of their faith in Christ and baptism with him (Gal 3:26-27). Jews are the direct “seed” of Abraham in a different manner than Gentiles because Jews share Abraham’s direct lineage (DNA). Gentiles are the seed of Abraham because Christ was the “seed” of Abraham (Gal 3:16), and when Gentiles believe in Christ they are joined with the Jews as sons of God because of their faith (Gal 3:7).

Bibliography

A Concise Greek-English Dictionary of the New Testament. Revised Edition. Prepared by Barclay Newman, United Bible Societies, 2010.

Wright, N.T. Paul and the Faithfulness of God, book 3. “Paul’s Theology” in Christian Origins and the Question of God. Vol.4. Minneapolis, MN, Fortress Press, 2013)


[1] Related to the idea of the nation of Israel being perfect Paul told the Gentiles, “Jesus gave his life for our sins, just as God our Father planned, in order to rescue us from this evil world in which we live” (Gal 1:4).

[2] Elliott Johnson, “Acts and the Pauline Epistles,” unpublished class notes for BE106A (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2015).

[3] A Concise Greek-English Dictionary of the New Testament, revised edition, prepared by Barclay Newman, United Bible Societies, 2010, 88.

[4] N.T. Wright, Paul and the Faithfulness of God, book 3, “Paul’s Theology” in the series, Christian Origins and the Question of God, vol. 4 (Minneapolis, MN, Fortress Press, 2013) 863.

[5] A Concise Greek-English Dictionary of the New Testament, revised edition, prepared by Barclay Newman, United Bible Societies, 2010, 88.

[6] Ibid., 55.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

How Time-crunched Leaders Develop Potential Leaders

November 1, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

A Guide for Busy Nonprofit Professionals  and Church Leaders

Acknowledgments

I am grateful to three specific people in my work on this project. First, my wife Jennifer has been the main reader of all my work through school and now after. Second, my faculty advisor Dr. George Hillman at Dallas Theological Seminary allowed me to pitch this idea and he faithfully provided feedback. Third, Amy Vickery who was my supervisor at United Way (she’s supervisor number three) and who read several revisions of this book.

Chapter 1: An Introduction to Leadership Development in
Nonprofits and Churches

Nonprofit organizations and churches are often understaffed and underfunded, resulting in over-worked mid-level managers. Most nonprofit managers and church pastors face the challenge of running a program, managing staff, providing monthly board reports, helping with various fundraising responsibilities, and last but not least, developing leaders within their staff. Sadly, all of the challenges nonprofit leaders face often prevent leadership development from occurring. While developing leaders can yield the highest outcomes for employee productivity and improvement in the community, this area often gets put aside amongst other pressures because it does not provide immediate results. Investing in leadership development, whether financially or timely, “can feel like a luxury compared with investing in needs at the heart of a nonprofit charitable purpose, but failure to invest in leadership, as well as services, puts the entire mission at risk.”[1] Investments in leadership development for nonprofit and church staff must be made.

I. MY STORY

I experienced this lack of leadership development during the six years I was an employee at a nonprofit organization. My primary responsibilities were to recruit, equip, train, and lead approximately 125 volunteers. During those five years I had three direct supervisors. These individuals were responsible for my growth as a competent employee and potential future leader within our organization.

As a twenty-two-year-old employee, my first supervisor provided a good orientation and training for me to learn the basics of my job. He took me along on his work, showed me the ropes, and gave me some basic guidance on how to do my job.  My second supervisor was good at providing clear goals and expectations for what I was and was not supposed to do. As an employee with some experience and skills, this was a good fit for me as I was provided freedom to complete my work in ways that matched my strengths.  This supervisor only wanted to know my results and ensure I had what I needed to succeed in my basic job responsibilities. Neither of these two supervisors showed interest in nor provided guidance for me to develop as a leader. Each was very busy and had a long list of responsibilities which left little time for leadership development of a younger staff member.

Finally, my third supervisor expressed interest in training me as a leader. Entering that working relationship was an important element in my growth as an employee and future leader. By the time supervisor number three became my boss I had become well skilled at doing my normal job. Yet she took the time to review my performance evaluations conducted before her arrival to assess my strengths and weaknesses. Based on these evaluations she and I discussed my desire to have a leadership position. Supervisor number three saw that while I had an opportunity to lead our volunteers’ council, I also needed to have someone to regularly talk to and discuss issues with. She worked with me on my one-year goals and determined we would follow up with each other every three months for a brief meeting to see how I was progressing.

My own experience of trying to develop as a leader in a nonprofit organization led me to research how leaders in nonprofit organizations and churches can develop potential leaders. Did all of my three supervisors at my past job want to develop me as a leader? I would think yes, but they lacked time to regularly invest in that for the future benefit of our organization. Therefore, I would characterize each of my three supervisors as good people who did a good job of managing me; yet they all faced the same issue. They recognized the need to develop me into a competent leader but lacked the time to implement leadership development.

II. THE LEADERSHIP DEVELOPMENT PROBLEM

My experience is not an isolated experience. This is a common problem in the nonprofit sector. To benefit the agency, management must develop future leaders yet lacks the time to do so. Nonprofit leaders “grasp the value and importance of leadership development while conceding that it is something they do haphazardly and inconsistently, if it happens at all.”[2] This lack of leadership development is something that might not affect nonprofit organizations’ impact on the community today, but it will affect the future success of the nonprofit. Lack of leadership development leads to “missed opportunities and organizational missteps. Hence, when the pool of capable organizational leaders is not continually nurtured, the organization may stagnate in the short term and become vulnerable in the long term.”[3]

One might think that since management personnel often lack time to develop leaders besides their many other responsibilities, the solution is to send staff to outside leadership trainings. Thus, many may see budgeting for outside leadership development training as the biggest inhibitor of leadership development. Research conducted by The Foundation Center in 2011 found that while for-profit companies spend $150 per employee per year in leadership training, the nonprofit sector only spends $29 per employee per year in leadership training.[4]  However, the nonprofit battle cry of “we don’t have enough resources” is not an excuse for training and developing nonprofit leaders for “the lack of a discretionary budget for outside training should not be considered an insurmountable barrier to development.”[5] Numerous examples have shown that simply throwing money at a problem rarely solves it. One organizational leadership expert explains that expensive formal training programs are a “distant third in the hierarchy of effective leadership training techniques.”[6] Outside leadership development trainings are not as effective as in-house and on-the-job trainings.

Research conducted by The Bridgespan Group in 2012 shows that only 28 percent of nonprofit leaders have leadership plans for individuals to address leadership gaps. Yet, the best news is that 65 percent of nonprofit leaders report they have plenty of on-the-job opportunities for leadership development.[7] These “on-the-job” opportunities might be the best means for developing future leaders for these opportunities rarely cost additional funds and do not require potential leaders to spend time away at expensive training events. I will explore several of these opportunities in the chapters that follow. But first, let’s look at the importance of your organization’s culture and other staff when developing leaders.

Chapter 2: Get Support from People and
the Organizational Culture

To develop leaders, there must be buy-in from all levels of the organization. From the board of directors or elders down to the administrative support staff, everyone needs to believe in the importance of developing leaders. Besides support from people, there needs to be support from the systems and culture of the organization.

I. SUPPORT FROM PEOPLE

A. Board of Directors and Elders

To develop leaders in nonprofit organizations, Tom Adams says, “Top leadership commitment is the place to start.”[8] Within nonprofit organizations, top leadership is the board of directors. The board of a nonprofit holds more authority than any staff position in a nonprofit organization because the board is the governing arm that makes decisions about the CEO, key staff, budgets, and mission. Within a church the board is often called “elders”[9] or a “leadership board,” and according to Aubrey Malphurs and Will Mancini, the leadership board “in many ministries is more influential than the pastor.”[10] Therefore, conversations about leadership development of potential leaders start with the board of directors and elders. This can be done by bringing research and case studies to board meetings showing how leadership development will improve the organization.

B. CEO

Once support for developing leaders has been established from the board of directors, the second most important person is the president or CEO in a nonprofit or senior pastor in a church.[11] While the board might be more influential than any staff member of a nonprofit, Kirk Kramer and Preeta Nayak state that in an organization “no other staff member has more influence over the norms of an organization than the CEO.”[12] Malphurs and Mancini agree that the CEO or pastor must support leadership development because if this person “resists, drags his heels, or shows no interest in raising up this and the next generation of leaders, it won’t happen.”[13]

Obtaining support from the CEO or pastor starts with the board seeing the value of leadership development and taking the necessary steps to implement development of the CEO or pastor. This means the board evaluates the CEO regularly and in that process helps the CEO identify his own professional development goals.[14] In other own words, the second step to effectively developing potential leaders is to have a CEO actively developing himself.[15] The first step to getting CEO support for leadership development is to have the CEO create her own leadership development plan. (A leadership development plan will be explained later in chapter six of this book.)

C. Managerial Staff

According to Malphurs and Mancini, the managerial staff are the main players “involved in the process and mentoring emerging leaders.”[16] Managerial staff are crucial to leadership development because these are the people that will directly develop potential leaders throughout the organization.

Tom Adams, in his book The Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development Guide, advocates that nonprofits should look three to five years in their future to see what their leadership needs will be. Once the board and CEO have determined what those needs are, a leadership development plan should be created and “completed by the CEO, board, and appropriate staff.”[17] The “appropriate staff” are the people who will do the day-to-day work of developing potential leaders. The process of leadership development might never occur if the board and CEO do not support it. If managerial staff do not support leadership development, it will occur but not very well.

Before approaching managerial staff about developing potential leaders make sure that the board of directors and CEO have each signed off on leadership development. Then, approach managerial staff saying they need to actively look for potential individuals to develop into leaders. That active process of leadership development is discussed in chapters four through seven.

D. Non-positional Leaders

Last, the leaders in the organization without an official position of leadership need to support leadership development. These people are called “non-positional leaders”. Within churches this might be most important because according to Malphurs and Mancini, “non-positional leaders may actually lead the congregation.”[18] Non-positional leaders are the recipients of the leadership development program. Consequently, non-positional leaders must buy-in to the process of developing leaders. 

Non-positional leaders are perhaps the most difficult people to get buy-in for the leadership development process. The next chapter will provide a list of qualities and skills that will help management staff evaluate which non-positional leaders to get buy-in from (because those will be the people who are actively developed).

II. SUPPORT FROM SYSTEMS AND CULTURE

The culture of an organization is important because if the culture supports learning and leadership development, then it will happen. If the culture does not provide support for leadership development, no amount of pushing from staff or the board will make an impact.[19] In his book Informal Learning in Organizations, Robin Hoyle makes the important point that “culture can have an impact [on learning], not only on how people learn but what they learn as well.”[20] Four areas in an organization’s culture can support leadership development.

A. Mission

Part of getting support for leadership development is to do what Skip Bell calls, “rethinking mission.” Rethinking mission means that an organization focuses on its area of service while also creating a mission “in which personal transformation of its members is sought.”[21] In this way, an organization creates a marriage between its mission to serve the community and its development of the people who carry out that mission. This means that mission is no longer an accomplishment or goal, but instead, the mission becomes developing people who learn, change, and do while producing a product or service.[22] Part of developing systems that support leadership development is having a mission that supports it.

B. Responsibility

A culture must be created in which responsibility is taken by learners. This means learners assess their skills and knowledge and determine where they need improvement. Both the learner and the organization must place the responsibility on the learner. According to Robin Hoyle, “The organization has a requirement to create the environment in which learners can learn from their peers and can take responsibility for updating their own skills and knowledge. Even where individuals are not part of a large organization, learners are helped by a similar culture that expects professionals to continually learn and develop their practice.”[23]

C. Freedom

The culture of an organization also must provide potential leaders with some level of freedom to try new things and experiment. If potential leaders know they will be ridiculed and punished for doing something wrong, they will never try new things. Instead, potential leaders must be supported to try new and innovative practices that might improve their work and the organization they work for. Therefore, a balance of freedom to try new things and support after the work has been completed needs to exist to support leadership development.[24]

D. Budget

The last and most tangible expression of a culture that supports leadership development is an organization’s budget. While some people might see money invested in leadership development as discretionary, it is essential that funds are adequately provided to ensure that leadership development can happen in formal contexts (as will be discussed later).[25] Implementing a budget that supports nonprofit leadership development must be supported by both the CEO and the board to acquire the resources to support leadership development.[26] However, just because an organization’s budget provides financial support for leadership development does not mean that leadership development occurs. For good leadership development there needs to be financial resources to support the leadership development plans created and implemented by potential leaders.

III. CONCLUSION

The first step to developing potential leaders in an organization is to ensure the organization will support the process. And, by organization I mean the people who work there and the overall culture. When it is determined that the organization will support leadership development, the next step is to identify potential leaders for development.  

Chapter 3: Develop a Pipeline of Potential Leaders[27]

In organizations, people will always come and go. Therefore, to remain viable, an organization must develop a pipeline of potential leaders. John Maxwell describes the importance of looking for potential leaders when he writes, “There is something much more important and scarce than ability: It is the ability to recognize ability. One of the primary responsibilities of a successful leader is to identify potential leaders. It’s not always an easy job, but it is critical.”[28]  To develop this pipeline, one must identify potential leaders with both prerequisite qualities and prerequisite skills.

I. PREREQUISITE QUALITIES

Some people are happy with their current job responsibilities and do not want to stretch into new roles. This means that some people will not want to be developed into leaders. Maxwell’s summary is relevant: “Nurture all of your people, equip many. But develop only a few—the few who are ready and willing.”[29] Below are descriptions of the prerequisite qualities for potential leaders that should not just be nurtured or equipped, but also developed.

A. Good Character

Good character means potential leaders have a good reputation in their community as responsible citizens. This means potential leaders can pass simple background checks, are not being investigated by law enforcement for prior crimes, etc. Potential leaders are people of good integrity and are trustworthy.

B. Positive Attitude

While potential leaders need not be the most positive person in a room, they do need to have a positive outlook on situations. One of the main responsibilities of a leader is to solve problems and having a positive outlook on people and problems is required for potential leaders.

C. Servanthood

Servanthood should be seen in potential leaders’ willingness to submit, play as a team, and follow the leader. Part of servanthood is also seeing the big picture of an organization and focusing on contributing to fulfilling the organization’s vision. Potential leaders must show signs they will work hard, make tough decisions, and put the needs of the organization above their own. 

D. Teachable

Potential leaders must show a desire for professional growth and be open to coaching from other people. A desire to do their work well and improve means potential leaders accept constructive criticism and use it to improve their work and skills.

E. Follow-Through

The quality often overlooked in potential leaders is follow-through. American culture loves visionary leaders who are charismatic and likable. Yet, often visionary leaders are terrible at getting work done and seeing projects through completion. Follow-through is a must for potential leaders without a large staff working beneath them to catch all the loose ends that fall through the cracks. For potential leaders to succeed they should be known for saying what they will do and following through on those commitments.[30]

II. PREREQUISITE SKILLS

When creating an ongoing leadership development plan, leaders must clarify what competencies are needed for potential leaders.[31] Senior leadership at an organization must look at what leadership capacities they will need to fulfill their mission in the next three to five years and based on that, create a list of competencies and skills that leaders need to have.[32] While that list will be different for each organization, the development areas below should be a starting point for Christian and secular organizations. Most potential leaders will not have a high level of competency in each area, but current leaders need to believe potential leaders can learn and grow in these areas.

A. Ability

Ability is more than the desire or aspiration to be a leader. It is the innate characteristics and learned skills needed to carry out day-to-day work. These are things such as cognitive abilities, emotional intelligence, and technical skills. These are the leader’s actions and behavior in what is called hard or task skills and soft or relational skills. Hard or task skills are how to cast vision, develop core values, manage a budget, and teach. Soft or relational skills are how to listen to others, provide encouragement, mentor others, and resolve conflict.

B. Engagement

Engagement includes four elements. The first is emotional commitment, which is how the employee values, believes in, and enjoys the organization where he works. The second is relational commitment in which an employee believes that staying with the organization serves his best interest. Third is a discretionary commitment, which is the employee’s willingness to go the extra mile. Fourth is intent to stay as an employee desires to continue with that organization.

C. Feeling

Often this is described as the Personal Awareness and Management quadrant of “Emotional Intelligence” in which a person recognizes her emotions, identifies them as good or bad, manages that emotion, and explores why that emotion has arisen.[33]

D. Applied Researcher

Personal and professional growth are not enough for a potential leader. And a potential leader must anchor innovation and strategy in data and evidence. This data and evidence can be acquired through various means. Academic journals, books, magazines, and podcasts are all ways that potential leaders can acquire data and evidence for improved work.

E. Savvy Networker

A potential leader builds relationships with colleagues and taps into the resources he rarely has access to but which can be reached through others.[34]

III. CONCLUSION

The natural inclination is for current leaders to seek potential leaders like themselves. This list of qualities and skills should serve as a safe boundary that current leaders can use to identify potential leaders. With this list in place, current leaders can find potential leaders and implement the 70-20-10 principle for their development, which is the topic of the next chapter.  

Chapter 4: Implement the 70-20-10 Strategy

The 70-20-10 strategy was created by the Center for Creative Leadership based on thirty years of Lessons of Experience research.[35] The 70-20-10 rule for leader development follows this breakdown: 70 percent challenging assignments, 20 percent developmental relationships, and 10 percent coursework and training.[36] In nonprofit organizations, these three components reinforce each other and add up to a whole that is greater than the sum of its parts.[37] Before examining the 70-20-10 strategy closer, it is important to describe what it is not. Robin Hoyle mentions he has seen the 70-20-10 approach misrepresented in these statements: 90 percent of learning is done on the job, it is how people naturally learn, the numbers do not matter, the 20 percent is done most effectively through Twitter and LinkedIn, and since most learning is done on the job there is no need for training courses.[38] However, let’s look at the correct understanding of the 70-20-10 principle.

I. THE 70-20-10 STRATEGY FOR LEADER DEVELOPMENT

A. 70 Percent Challenging Assignments

The on-the-job element of the 70-20-10 strategy is not simply doing one’s usual work but instead is “stretching” tasks and projects that provide the learner with new challenges and situations. But, why does this on-the-job element need to be the majority of potential leaders’ training? This is because “human beings retain information most effectively when they gain it in a practical context.”[39] Or, as Andy Stanley has stated, “People learn on a need-to-know basis.”[40] Malphurs and Mancini inadvertently agree with the 70 percent principle advocating that “you can’t learn leadership by simply being in a classroom or a seminar. It’s best learned while you are involved ‘up to your elbows’ in ministry in which you can apply and evaluate classroom or seminary instruction.”[41] One testimony from a lead pastor supports the 70 percent idea, “I made some huge mistakes as a young leader, but at the same time, it’s how I learned – through trying, failing and trying again.”[42]

B. 20 Percent Developmental Relationships

The 20 percent element of the 70-20-10 approach consists of conversations with coaches, peers, managers, role models, or experts. Kramer and Nayak believe, “Learning is even more powerful when the lessons of experience are reinforced through informal discussion with people who have performed similar work.”[43] One benefit of 20 percent conversations is that the conversations do not always have to be with a superior. Hoyle states that the 20 percent time can best be spent with coaches “who are specially trained to assist individuals to look at their own goals, assess the landscape and the challenges and opportunities they face and then plan action.”[44] The most important part of the 20 percent is that the learners are discussing their learning needs and are planning how to adapt what they are learning to their work. This also includes honest conversations with the potential leaders about themselves, their strengths, and their weaknesses.

C. 10 Percent Coursework and Training

The 10 percent element of the 70-20-10 model is formal training. These are workshops, eLearning modules, and even training simulations. While only 10 percent is formal learning in the Center for Creative Leadership’s model, it does not devalue formal classroom learning. Instead, it sees formal learning as most valuable when it “supplies technical skills, theories, and explanations that apply directly to what is learned through experience—and when it is both valued and quickly integrated within the work environment.”[45] The key here is that what is learned in the coursework and training is quickly integrated into potential leaders’ daily work. There must be a close connection between what is being learned and how it helps potential leaders do their work better and faster.

D. 20 and 10 Work Together

The 20 percent and 10 percent categories can take place in a variety of areas and often complement each other.[46] For example, the Center for Creative Leadership has been exploring four distinct areas where these two can occur. The first is feedback. This is honest feedback that a potential leader receives that helps improve performance. The second is social media. This is a way that potential leaders can get connected with other leaders to gain expertise, build community, and function as a virtual water cooler. The third is apps and mobile learning. These are performance support tools, job aids, learning “nuggets,” and effective examples. The key here is that an app can quickly pull up learning material when needed (instead of being buried in a workbook on a shelf). The fourth is massive open online courses (MOOCs). In this format thousands of people can explore ideas and solutions together.[47]

While two of these methods are digital, Ron Rabin at the Center for Creative Leadership admits, “Blended learning for leadership isn’t just about technology or mixing classroom with online experiences. It’s not about social media or the latest trends that promise to transform learning forever. It’s about building, in a thoughtful, systematic way, a structure to enable and support how leaders learn best.”[48]

II. IMPLEMENTING THE 70-20-10 STRATEGY

According to Kramer and Nayak, there are four steps to implement the 70-20-10 approach effectively in nonprofit organizations.

A. Cultivate Talent Champions

These are the managers who recognize the importance of developing up-and-coming leaders. Talent champions take responsibility for preparing potential leaders for leadership positions.

B. Identify the Organization’s Needs and Craft Development Opportunities

The next step is to identify ongoing activities that potential leaders can engage in to develop new and needed competencies. These opportunities should involve four areas. First is discomfort. Assignments should take potential leaders outside of their comfort zone and use skills they have not yet perfected. Second is accountability. Potential leaders should take responsibility for their assignments and take ownership of the results regardless of the positive or negative outcome. Third is clarity. There should be a lesson that can be learned, and that lesson should be clear to the potential leader. Fourth is relevance. Projects should teach potential leaders’ skills they need in their current roles.

C. Co-Create Individualized Development Plans

Managers must provide support and guidance for development plans, but potential leaders must take the initiative to create and execute the plan. Kramer and Nayak suggest that the potential leader and manager meet twice a year to follow up on development plans.

D. Follow Through on Development Plans

What gets managed gets done. Therefore, senior-level managers must ensure that managers are checking in and encouraging potential leaders to fulfill their development plans. [49]

III. CONCLUSION

This is a simple and short chapter on the 70-20-10 strategy. Many books and articles have been written about the strategy and can be explored for further assistance.[50] There are many ways to implement the 70-20-10 strategy so try some ideas out and see how it works best for your organization.

Chapter 5: Give Potential Leaders
New Projects and Tasks

In his book, Developing the Leaders Around You, John Maxwell writes, “Varied experiences add incredibly to people’s development. It keeps them growing, stretching, and learning. The broader people’s base of experience, the better they will be at handling new challenges, solving problems, and overcoming difficult situations.”[51] Providing potential leaders with new projects and tasks gives them the skills they need to develop into leaders. Thankfully, this idea helps current leaders because they can get rid of projects they are working on which can easily be delegated to potential leaders. However, this is not an opportunity for leaders to dump tasks that leaders do not want to do onto potential leaders.

I. LEADERS DELEGATE PROJECTS AND TASKS

Leaders must be intentional about what they delegate. Three criteria are important to follow when leaders look for projects to delegate to potential leaders.

  • First, the project must be something that leaders regularly do.
  • Second, the project must be something that will develop the qualities and skills of potential leaders.
  • Third, the project must be something that potential leaders have both the capability and potential to do. 

With those three criteria in mind, current leaders can delegate a new project they have wanted to start but have not had the time. Or, current leaders can delegate some of their recurring work so they have time to start a new project.

II. FOCUS ON MEASURABLE OUTCOMES FOR LEADERSHIP DEVELOPMENT

Every CEO, board member, and senior-level manager wants to see results. However, developing leaders is difficult to measure. One way that leaders can show they are developing leaders is through the results of potential leaders’ work. Current leaders can show upper-level management that new projects have been started or old ones have been improved because of the work that current leaders delegated to potential leaders. If leaders can show they have been more productive because they delegated work to potential leaders, then current leaders can show the results of leadership development in potential leaders. 

III. CONCLUSION

I cannot stress enough that giving potential leaders new projects and tasks is not an excuse to dump unwanted work. Busy leaders must think strategically about what projects and tasks they can give to potential leaders for leadership development.

Chapter 6: Potential Leaders Design and Implement a Professional Growth Plan

Professional growth is a requirement for potential leaders. While people might have potential for leadership, active professional growth removes the gap between potential leaders’ current skills and the skills they need to lead. Professional growth must be customized to the learning of the individual and it must occur regularly. Individuals learn in many ways; therefore, a one-size-fits-all approach is not appropriate for professional growth plans. An organization should require professional growth of potential leaders, but it should not require the specific details of how that growth occurs.

I. THE DIFFERENT TRAINING TYPES

A. The Four Training Types

Aubrey Malphurs and Will Mancini comprehensively explain the different training types in their book, Building Leaders. While they describe eight training venues and eight event venues, the four training types are most relevant to this chapter.

1. Learner-Driven

The first training type is learner-driventraining. In this type, potential leaders take responsibility for their own growth for self-development of character, knowledge, skills, and emotions. Ways this training can occur are reading books, listening to conferences on CD, interviewing successful leaders over lunch or coffee, or attending classes and seminars.

2. Content-Driven

The second training type iscontent-driven training. In this training type, there is a clear transfer of knowledge where a body of information is the basis for the learning. This type of training can be formal or informal. Usually, content-driven training focuses on specific and technical knowledge such as human resource (HR) laws in the workplace, or in a church content-driven training would focus on systematic theology topics.

3. Mentor-Driven

The third training type is mentor-driven training. Potential leaders are matched with a mentor who provides help by giving instruction, being a model, providing observations on the strengths and weaknesses of the mentee, as well as evaluating the progress of the mentee.

4. Experience-Driven

The fourth training type is experience-driven training. In this training type, potential leaders grow by practicing the skills and knowledge they need while doing the work.[52]

B. Potential Leaders Chose and Design the Training Type

1. Choose the Training Type

Each potential leader should choose the training type (or types) that best first his or her personality and learning style. Because potential leaders have different ways of learning it is important that the organization and current leader do not set a “one size fits all” approach for leadership development. Potential leaders should be able to evaluate the different training types and chose the one that fits their personality best.

2. Design the Training

After the current leader has expressed that potential leaders must have a growth plan and the potential leaders have identified which method they best learn in, it is then time for the potential leaders to design their growth plan. I suggest that current leaders create a meeting with potential leaders to explain the need for leadership development, explain the four training types, then put the responsibility on potential leaders to create their own professional growth plan. Once that professional growth plan has been created by potential leaders, the current leader should meet with each of the potential leaders to briefly review the plan and agree to follow up every month for a brief coaching session (as will be discussed in chapter seven of this book).

III. REFLECTION AS THE MOST POWERFUL GROWTH TOOL

The most effective and cost-efficient way for potential leaders to grow is through daily reflection. Regarding reflection John Maxwell comments, “There are many different ways of growing and an infinite number of lessons to be learned in life. But there are some kinds of growth that come to us only if we are willing to stop, pause, and allow the lesson to catch up with us.”[53] Therefore, potential leaders must take a moment every day to pause and reflect about the projects they are working on, the experiences they have had, and the things they have learned. This may be thirty seconds to five minutes.

A. Questions for Reflection

There are some basic questions that potential leaders can ask when they take time to reflect. What did I do well today? What can I improve on? What did I learn today from the tasks and projects I worked on? What did I learn today from the people I met with? What did I learn today from the things I heard? What did I learn today from what I read?

B. Record the Reflections

Reflection is useless unless potential leaders record their learnings and review them regularly. Potential leaders must find a place to record the things they have learned. For example, potential leaders should write their reflections in a small journal, record them into an audio file, write them on a legal pad, put them in the “notes” feature in a phone, or organize the reflections into an Excel spreadsheet. The place and method of recording the reflections is not as important as the necessity of doing the reflection daily.

IV. HOW TO IMPLEMENT A PROFESSIONAL GROWTH PLAN

A. Steps for Implementation

To implement a professional growth plan several things must be in place. First, this plan must be agreed upon by the leader and potential leader. Second, it must be put into writing. Third, the leader must follow up with the potential leader regularly to assess progress with the plan. Fourth, potential leaders must show growth through their recorded reflections.

B. Time for Implementation

The goal of implementing a growth plan is not to provide potential leaders with one more thing to do. Once potential leaders have assessed the best ways they learn, they should seek ways they can implement their growth plan with minimal time and effort.

1. Growth at Work

There are numerous times throughout the day that potential leaders can seize extra time to complete their growth plan. For example, if a potential leader finds himself at a meeting waiting for it to start, he can grow from his peers by asking different questions about their work and what they are learning about leadership. Another idea is to have a book or some type of reading related to leadership that potential leaders can read while they wait for their computer to boot up every morning.

2. Growth outside of Work

While a leader cannot require potential leaders to carry out their growth plan outside of work, here are some ideas for potential leaders who want to utilize extra time outside of work hours for their growth plan. For example, when a potential leader waits in line at Starbucks every morning he can pull out his phone and read a blog post or two related to leadership growth he has put into his RSS feed. Instead of listening to the same news headlines told repeatedly on the radio during a potential leader’s drive to work, he can be intentional about leadership growth by listening to podcasts or books on tape. If a potential leader has to go to a doctor’s appointment, he can be intentional about growth by bringing a book or magazine related to leadership that he can read while he waits for his appointment. The goal is to find methods that are effective and require minimal time.

V. CONCLUSION

There are different training types and different ways that people learn. Yet, reflection can often be one of the most powerful growth tools. The key idea is that growth needs to occur even if it is in small increments every day through various means.

Chapter 7: Give Potential Leaders Thirty Minutes of Coaching a Month

Coaching is an essential element to groom potential leaders. Even if potential leaders do new projects and actively pursue professional growth, they still need a little bit of coaching every month from their direct supervisor. What is coaching? According to Clinton and Stanley, “The Coach’s central thrust is to provide motivation and impart skills and application to meet a task or challenge.”[54] Let’s look at how to do that.

I. THIRTY MINUTES A MONTH

In this model, it is proposed that potential leaders receive thirty minutes of coaching per month. Thirty minutes might sound like a lot, but if the typical nonprofit leader or pastor works fifty hours a week and provides thirty minutes of coaching a month to a potential leader, that is only one quarter of one percent (.0025%) of the leader’s time every month. Any leader can carve out one-quarter of one percent of her time every month to coach a potential leader.

II. FOUR BASIC COACHING STRATEGIES

When conducting coaching sessions with potential leaders four basic elements should be present.

A. Be a Good Listener

First, leaders must be good listeners. They must listen to what potential leaders are going through and, if necessary, ask questions of the potential leaders. How have things been going? Do you feel you have succeeded? What are you struggling with?

B. Provide Resources and Ideas

Second, leaders must provide resources and ideas to potential leaders. If potential leaders are struggling in an area and appear to be stuck, leaders should step in to provide resources or ideas that will help potential leaders solve the problem.

C. Give Encouragement

Third, leaders must offer encouragement to potential leaders. People experimenting and trying new things will have limited success. Therefore, offer encouragement to potential leaders because they must know that their leaders still believe in them.

D. Restate the Vision

Fourth, leaders must restate the vision for the organization or program that potential leaders are working in. Potential leaders can become consumed with the details and forget about the larger picture. Every coaching meeting should end with the leader restating the vision of the nonprofit organization or church. This reminds potential leaders that what they are working towards is bigger and more important than themselves.

III. CONCLUSION

Any leader who carves out thirty minutes a month for leadership coaching and who follows the four basic coaching strategies can have confidence that leadership development will occur.

How Busy Leaders
Develop Potential Leaders

Although busy nonprofit leaders struggle to find time to develop potential leaders, there are several ways that leaders can overcome this hurdle. Leaders can get the support of the organizational culture, identify the qualities to be developed, and implement the 70-20-10 principle for leadership development. Busy leaders can develop potential leaders by providing new projects to work on, having potential leaders create and follow a customized professional growth plan, and by participating in coaching. These solutions may not completely solve the problem of nonprofit leaders and church pastors having limited time to develop potential leaders, but they can significantly improve this common problem.

Bibliography

Adams, Tom. The Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development Guide: Proven Paths for Leaders and Organizations. San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass, 2010.

Bell, Skip. “Learning, Changing, and Doing: A Model for Transformational Leadership Development in Religious and Non-Profit Organizations.” Journal of Religious Leadership 9, no. 1 (Spring 2010): 93-111.

Callanan, Laura. “Under-Investing in Social Sector Leadership.” Philanthropy News Digest, February 11, 2014. http://pndblog.typepad.com/pndblog/2014/02/underinvesting-in-social-sector-leadership.html. Accessed July 9, 2015.

Edmondson, Ron. Ron Edmondson: The Blog of a Leader, Pastor, and Church Planter. www.ronedmondson.com. Accessed July 14, 2016.

Goleman, Daniel, Richard Boyatzis, and Annie McKee. Primal Leadership: Learning to Lead with Emotional Intelligence. Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press, 2002.

Goleman, Daniel. Emotional Intelligence: Why It Can Matter More than IQ. New York, NY: Bantam Books, 1995.

Hoyle, Robin. Informal Learning in Organizations: How to Create a Continuous Learning Culture. Philadelphia, PA: Kogan Page, 2015.

Jones, Karen. “Preparing an Organization to Sustain Capable Leadership.” Nonprofit Quarterly, June 21, 2008. https://nonprofitquarterly.org/management/1022-preparing-an-organization-to-sustain-capable-leadership-html. Accessed May 28, 2015.

Kramer, Kirk and Preeta Nayak, “A 5-Point Plan for Grooming Future Leaders.” Chronicle of Philanthropy 24, no. 14, June 28, 2012. Accessed May 14, 2015.

Kramer, Kirk and Preeta Nayak. Nonprofit Leadership Development: What’s Your “Plan A” for Growing Future Leaders? Boston, MA: The Bridgespan Group, 2013.

Kramer, Kirk. “Solving the Time and Money Puzzle in Leadership Development.” Nonprofit Quarterly, December 11, 2012. https://nonprofitquarterly.org/management/21481-solving-the-time-and-money-puzzle-in-leadership-development.html. Accessed May 28, 2015.

Malphurs, Aubrey and Will Mancini. Building Leaders: Blueprints for Developing Leadership at Every Level of Your Church. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 2004.

Maxwell, John. Developing the Leaders Around You: How to Help Others Reach Their Full Potential. Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1995.

Maxwell, John. The 15 Invaluable Laws of Growth: Live Them and Reach Your Potential. New York, NY: Center Street, 2012.

Rabin, Ron. Blended Learning for Leadership: The CCL Approach. Greensboro, NC: Center for Creative Leadership, 2014.

Stanley, Andy Deep and Wide: Creating Churches Unchurched People Love to Attend. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2012.

Stanley, Paul and J. Robert Clinton. Connecting: The Mentoring Relationships You Need to Succeed in Life. Colorado Springs, CO: NavPress, 1992.

The Bridgespan Group. “The Challenge of Developing Future Leaders: Survey Results Say…” The Bridgespan Group. Boston, MA: 2012.  http://www.bridgespan.org/Publications-and-Tools/Career-Professional-Development/Develop-My-Staff/The-Challenge-of-Developing-Future-Leaders-Survey.aspx#.VaewaPlVikp. Accessed May 15, 2015.


[1] Kirk Kramer and Preeta Nayak, “A 5-Point Plan for Grooming Future Leaders,” Chronicle of Philanthropy 24, no. 14, June 28, 2012. Accessed May 14, 2015.

[2] Kirk Kramer, “Solving the Time and Money Puzzle in Leadership Development,” Nonprofit Quarterly, December 11, 2012. https://nonprofitquarterly.org/management/21481-solving-the-time-and-money-puzzle-in-leadership-development.html. Accessed May 28, 2015.

[3] Karen Jones, “Preparing an Organization to Sustain Capable Leadership,” Nonprofit Quarterly, June 21, 2008. https://nonprofitquarterly.org/management/1022-preparing-an-organization-to-sustain-capable-leadership-html. Accessed May 28, 2015.

[4] Laura Callanan, “Under-Investing in Social Sector Leadership,” Philanthropy News Digest, February 11, 2014. http://pndblog.typepad.com/pndblog/2014/02/underinvesting-in-social-sector-leadership.html. Accessed July 9, 2015.

[5] Karen Jones, “Sustain Capable Leadership.”

[6] Kirk Kramer, “Solving the Time and Money Puzzle.”

[7] The Bridgespan Group, “The Challenge of Developing Future Leaders: Survey Results Say…” (Boston, MA: The Bridgespan Group, 2012), http://www.bridgespan.org/Publications-and-Tools/Career-Professional-Development/Develop-My-Staff/The-Challenge-of-Developing-Future-Leaders-Survey.aspx#.VaewaPlVikp. Accessed May 15, 2015.

[8] Tom Adams, The Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development Guide (San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass, 2010), 230.

[9] To learn more about elders in the Bible read 1 Timothy 3:1-7; Titus 1:5-9; 1 Peter 5:1-3.

[10] Aubrey Malphurs and Will Mancini, Building Leaders: Blueprints for Developing Leadership at Every Level of Your Church (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2003), 108.

[11] While I do not have the space to explain my position, I see “pastor” and “elder” as two terms used to describe the same person doing the same ministry in the New Testament.

[12] Kirk Kramer and Preeta Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development: What’s Your “Plan A” for Growing Future Leaders? (Boston, MA: Bridgespan Group, 2013), 48.

[13] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 107.

[14] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 39.

[15] Ibid.

[16] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 108.

[17] Adams, Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development, 256 (emphasis added).

[18] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 110.

[19] Robin Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations: How to Create a Continuous Learning Culture (Philadelphia, PA: Kogan Page Limited, 2015), 68.

[20] Ibid., 68 (emphasis added).

[21] Bell, “Learning, Changing, and Doing,” 107.

[22] Ibid.

[23] Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 38.

[24] Ibid., 44.

[25] Adams, Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development, 230.

[26] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 110-111.

[27] This terminology is adopted from Dr. Aubrey Malphurs.

[28] John Maxwell, Developing the Leaders Around You: How to Help Others Reach Their Full Potential (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1995), 37. 

[29] Ibid., 109.

[30] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 136-137; Maxwell, Developing Leaders, 23.

[31] Adams, Nonprofit Leadership Transition and Development, 256.

[32] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 54.

[33] See Daniel Goleman, Emotional Intelligence: Why It Can Matter More than IQ (New York, NY: Bantam Books, 1995), 43, 48; Daniel Goleman, Richard Boyatzis, and Annie McKee, Primal Leadership: Learning to Lead with Emotional Intelligence (Boston, MA: Harvard Business School Press, 2002), 39-50, 253-256.

[34] Callanan. “Under-Investing in Leadership.” Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 64-65. Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 147-151.

[35] Ron Rabin, Blended Learning for Leadership: The CCL Approach (Greensboro, NC: Center for Creative Leadership, 2014). The 70-20-10 principle is also described by Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 82-101; Kramer, “Solving the Time and Money Puzzle”; and Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 168-177.

[36] Rabin, Blended Learning for Leadership, 2.

[37] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 83.

[38] Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 169.

[39] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 83.

[40] Andy Stanley, Deep and Wide: Creating Churches Unchurched People Love to Attend (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2012), 69-85.

[41] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 156.

[42] Ron Edmondson, “7 Ways to Raise up Young Leaders,” Ron Edmondson: The Blog of a Leader, Pastor, and Church Planter, July 14, 2015, at www.ronedmondson.com/2015/07/7-ways-to-raise-up-young-leaders.html. Accessed July 14, 2015.

[43] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 83.

[44] Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 168.

[45] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 83.

[46] Rabin, Blended Learning for Leadership, 6.

[47] For more on MOOCs see Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 137-157.

[48] Rabin, Blended Learning for Leadership, 7.

[49] Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 85-101.

[50] Ron Rabin, Blended Learning for Leadership: The CCL Approach (Greensboro, NC: Center for Creative Leadership, 2014). The 70-20-10 principle is also described by Kramer and Nayak, Nonprofit Leadership Development, 82-101; Kramer, “Solving the Time and Money Puzzle”; and Hoyle, Informal Learning in Organizations, 168-177.

[51] Maxwell, Developing Leaders, 118.

[52] Malphurs and Mancini, Building Leaders, 152-156.

[53] John Maxwell, The 15 Invaluable Laws of Growth: Live Them and Reach Your Potential (New York, NY: Center Street, 2012), 51.

[54] Paul Stanley and J. Robert Clinton, Connecting: The Mentoring Relationships You Need to Succeed in Life (Colorado Springs, CO: NavPress, 1992), 73.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

A Review of “Spirit of the Rainforest” by Mark Andrew Ritchie

October 29, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

This essay is a review of the book, Spirit of the Rainforest: A Yanomamo Shaman’s Story, by Mark Andrew Ritchie (Island Lake, IL: Island Lake Press, 2000. 288 pp).

            Mark Andrew Ritchie group up in poverty in Afghanistan, South Texas, and Oregon. He holds a Master of Divinity degree from Trinity International University (1980). In addition to Spirit of the Rainforest he is the author of God in the Pits. After 20 years of working in the financial services industry, Ritchie turned his attention to Divinity studies and authoring two books.

            Written in first person narrative, Spirit of the Rainforest describes the life of the Yanomamo people according to a powerful shaman called “Jungleman.” It should be noted that the Yanomamo people do not use names. In the beginning of the book Jungleman says, “I have lots of names—all us Yanomamo do. But we almost never speak them” (p. 21). The book focuses on telling the story of approximately 32 years of life in the Amazon from the way they lived before the “nabas” arrived and told them of the great spirit, “Yai-Pada.” Perhaps the book is best described by Richie’s own words in the author’s addendum, “Dignity prohibits a complete description of Jungleman’s talent. Deleewa, a person of considerable humility and piety, struggled in vain to translate Jungleman into palatable English while I asked myself, ‘How am I going to write this? No matter how much I tone this man down, I still can hear the critics: “Too much sex—too much violence—too degrading of women”” (p. 239). This book is a gripping account of the wild life in the Amazon.

            Reading the first two sections of Spirit of the Rainforest orients readers to the life of the Yanomamo: sniffing “ebene” in order to dance with spirits, using spirits to kill babies in enemy villages, raids to physically kill men in other villages, gang rape of women, giving away daughters to men even though the daughters are so young that they had not developed breasts yet, never backing down from a fight even when the warrior knows he will lose, always living in fear of being killed by another village, and regular death by starvation (mostly for the children because the warriors think they should eat first). These are what one would call the “way of the Yanomamo” according to Jungleman in Spirit of the Rainforest.

            Many people living in the “civilized west” would see this lifestyle as being brutal, ferocious, and barbaric. Jungleman himself admits to living in constant fear, so much fear that he would go for weeks without sleeping. Instead, he always laid in his hammock awake and fearful that an enemy village would be coming to raid his village in revenge. Even hunting in the Amazon became dangerous because “after what we did to Potato Village [one of many raids on neighboring villages], there is no such thing as a safe trail” (p. 39).

            In spite of this fear the Yanomamo men display a false and hollow courage. As warriors they never admit fear. They are warriors! (p. 59). The wars they engaged in were always wars seeking revenge. If a neighboring village came and cut off the breast of a woman, they would travel and cut off two breasts of a woman in their village as an act of revenge. In Jungleman’s words, “You could win a war with the Yanomamo today, but your children’s children would pay for it later” (p. 44). The reader quickly learns that the Yanomamo always sought revenge and never practiced forgiveness.

            In addition to the constant wars between villages the degrading of women is something that most females cringe at and probably cannot fathom. Even though the Yanomamo men were strict in not allowing anyone to call them a name (especially a childhood name), the women are called any name the men want. The men often asserted that the world was made for them and that the women were here for the men, not the men for the women (p. 102). Taking the degradation of women further than just name calling and role view, the men only cared about a woman’s vagina (p. 157) and speak of a young bride-to-be as being “ripe and ready” for sex (p. 190). A point in time when one woman was extremely ill and she needed the man whom she shared her hammock with the most, he left her saying, “I’ll never get any more sex out of her” (p. 189). 

            One of the most intriguing things about the book are the “spiritual experiences” of Jungleman as a shaman. Jungleman describes knowing the spirit world ever since he was a young man. He described these spirits talking to him and them “wanting to have you.” These spirits were companions he had when he had “ebene” blown into his nose. These spirits even had names such as charming, jaguar, alligator, thunder, and sucking-out. Even though these spirits appear to worship him and build his ego as the mightiest warrior and shaman (p. 86), they often did not work when called upon to heal people. More than seven different examples are specifically explained by Jungleman of when he called on the spirits to heal someone, yet that person still died. This included all of his children expect for one son. As Jungleman continues to tell his story the “Yai-Pada” spirit is introduced as the “enemy spirit” to the spirits Jungleman has (p. 87). Over time the gospel is introduced as “Yai-Pada” first by the “nabas” (white foreigners who began to live with the Yanomamo people) and then it is introduced regularly to Jungleman by his fellow shaman.

            Talk of a “great naba spirit” called “Yai-Pada” is definitely the true gospel when readers examine the doctrinal elements of the Yanomamo faith in Yai-Pada. A general description of Yai-Pada is that he (Yai-Pada) became a Yanomamo himself who grew up as a baby, showed people how to live completely different ways, knew he would be killed, allowed himself to be killed, and that his death was a death for all of the Yanomamo (p. 159). In addition Yai-Pada would burn the world with fire (p. 76), his land is beautiful (p. 77), no one can get close to him without burning up (p. 77), he really cares for people (p. 88), he wants the Yanomamo people to have better lives (p. 88), he will be the only spirit (p. 88), he is the one who created all other spirits (p. 114), he is the spirit of peace (p. 207), the Yanomamo will see Yai-Pada one day (p. 207), and those who do not follow Yai-Pada go to the fire pit (p. 207).   

            But, does an indigenous people living in the Amazon among numerous spirits truly understand the gospel message and display adequate faith. Evidence of the Yanomamo Christian faith is displayed in their desire to learn the ways of Yai-Pada For almost half of the book various shamans and villages express their desire to know Yai-Pada, learn his ways, and live a better life. Several shamans constantly asked themselves what they could to convince a naba to live with their village in order to learn the ways of Yai-Pada. The shamans admitted that they live miserable lives and that following Yai-Pada was how they could change. And the reader who read the entire book could see that drastic changes among the Yanomamo had occurred. No more wars, less degrading of women, and forgiving others when something was done wrong. These are all signs of wanting to know God and live what he teaches is a strong sign of the Christian faith.  

            Comparing my western American worldview to that of the Yanomamo people living in the Amazon reveals a tension in both locations between culture and Christian sanctification. In the American culture often children are brought up in the capitalistic and materialistic atmosphere desiring wealth and fame as the sign of an enjoyable life. However, when someone discovers Jesus as his or her personal savior the values of that person’s life change. The Christian has been united with Christ in his death and resurrection which means he can “produce a harvest of good deeds for God” (Romans 7:4, NLT). Instead of seeking wealth and fame the person knows that she should seek to serve the Lord and honor him in all that is done. Thus, serving God can sometimes be counter the American culture. As a result, the new Christian has to constantly struggle and battle the old sinful ways in an effort to be more Christ-like.

            The Yanomamo people have experienced a similar tension between the ways they lived before they were introduced to Yai-Pada and now that they are seeking to live the way Yai-Pada wants them to live. Some of the cultural experiences of the Yanomamo have been fine to continue even though they are following Yai-Pada. One example is how the Yanomamo have many names but are not called by those names. This is evidenced by Jungleman telling the story of his people many years after having learned about Yai-Pada, but still stating at the beginning of his story that he is not called any specific name. However, other cultural norms of the Yanomamo which directly clashed with the ways of Yai-Pada had to change. Those changes have been difficult to make since they were part of the Yanomamo identity and habits. These are changes to constant wars between villages, lack of forgiveness, gang rapes of women, and forcing women to share hammocks with men which treated them harshly.

            Towards the end of Spirit of the Rainforest, it is clear that the Yanomamo believe in Yai-Pada and they want to follow him. But they still battle to rid themselves of their old ways and struggle to live “peacefully” as they know Yai-Pada wants them to live. The Christian living in America who grew up in a capitalistic economy similarly finds himself seeking to live a godly life now that he is saved instead of his past way of focusing on wealth and material accumulation.

Please note that the links to Amazon on this page are “affiliate” links which means I receive a small commission if you purchase the book (or anything else) from Amazon using my link. I use these commissions to pay for the hosting costs of this website.

Filed Under: Book Reviews

Wine in the Bible and Alcohol Today

October 28, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The topic of “alcohol” can be (and often is) controversial in many churches. Below are a few of my thoughts as well as Scripture about alcohol, wine, and application for the local church today.

Wine was consumed daily at meals in Israel (Luke 7:33-34) and was often mixed with water (20 parts water, 1 part wine; or 3 to 1 as a way to purify the water for safe drinking)

What The Bible Says about Alcohol

  • Our Body is a Temple. 1 Cor 6:19–20, “Or do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God, and that you are not your own? 20 For you have been bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body” (NASB).
  • Don’t be drunk and don’t be inhibited. Eph 5:18, “And do not get drunk with wine, for that is dissipation, but be filled with the Spirit,” (NASB).

What That Means for Us

  • Moderation. If you do decide to enjoy alcohol I think it’s good to have a one drink policy. One beer. One glass of wine. One drink a day or per meal.
  • Consideration. If you do decide to enjoy alcohol you need to be considerate of others and their relationship to alcohol. If others you know have had a trouble with drinking excessive alcohol, don’t drink around them, don’t show them it, don’t keep it in the house.

Why I Don’t Drink

  • Family. I did not grow up with family that drank alcohol. (I think I’ve seen my dad have a beer twice, and I’ve never seen my mom sip alcohol.) We’ve had extended family members that were severely and negatively affected by alcohol in their lives, and this is one the reasons I chose not to drink alcohol.
  • Ministry. I want to have integrity and be above reproach. For me as a pastor and as a spiritual leader, I’ve decided it’s one of those things I am not going to participate in. I don’t want there to be any doubt about me and my character.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

A Review of “Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond”

October 27, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

 This essay is a book review of Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond edited by Stanley Gundry (series editor) and Darrell Bock (general editor), Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999. 330pp. In Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond three writers present their views of the millennium.

The premillennial view is presented by Craig Blaising, professor of theology at Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary. The postmillennial view is presented by Kenneth Gentry Jr., executive director of GoodBirth Ministries. The amillennial view is presented by Robert Strimple, professor of systematic theology at Westminister Seminary California.

Each of these writers summarizes his position on the doctrine of the millennium using a hermeneutical framework and specific biblical texts to support his view.[1]

I. PREMILLENNIALISM

A. A Summary of the Premillennial View

The premillennial position believes that Jesus will establish his rule for a literal 1,000 years on earth (p. 157). This view believes that Christ will come again at the beginning of the literal 1,000 years of his kingdom and before the new heaven and new earth are created. This 1,000 year kingdom is seen as a complete replacement of the conditions humans now experience on the earth (p. 193). Currently, the conditions that we live in now are a result of Christ ascending to heaven (Acts 1), Christ sitting at the right hand of God, and the Holy Spirit indwelling believers. But the “fullness of the eschatological kingdom has yet to come” (p. 196).

Part of the basis for the premillennial view is that prophets in the Old Testament speak of the future restoration of Israel with the expectation of a worldwide kingdom (Dan 2:34-35, 44; Isa 2:2-4; Micah 4:1-8; p. 193). This worldwide kingdom appears to be uniquely different than what we experience now on earth. There are three stages of resurrection in the premillennial view: 1) Christ, 2) those who belong to Christ (who are raised at his coming), and 3) the end of the kingdom (2 Cor 15:23-24; pp. 203-204).

With Jesus’ coming he will raise the dead in two stages: 1) At the beginning of the kingdom so that some can participate with him in the Millennial Kingdom and 2) At the end of the kingdom he will raise the rest of the dead and institute he final judgment (1 Thess 4:13-18; 1 Cor 15:51-58; p. 157-158).

B. The Hermeneutics of Premillennialism

The hermeneutics of premillennialism believes that the “New Testament carries forward the OT eschatological hope and adds to it the Revelation that the Messiah of the eschatological kingdom is Jesus of Nazareth” (Lk 1:32-33; p. 195). Furthermore, premillennialism is based on progressive revelation and how the New Testament clarifies possible meanings of Old Testament prophesies and texts. This is often called the “literal-historical-grammatical” interpretation of Scripture which places an emphasis on understanding the message of Scripture as a whole. For example, the primary basis of premillennialism’s literal 1,000 year reign is the understanding that Revelation 19-20 is a literal and consecutive vision from John.

Premillennialists see a progression in the book of Revelation that reveals the past and future history of Jesus Christ. Premillennialism sees Revelation 1:8, 18; and 22 all referencing Jesus Christ (p. 210).

With this strong emphasis on Revelation 20 being the basis of the literal 1,000 year reign of Christ on earth, Blaising presents six reasons to support this view: (1) the visions of 19:11-21:8 are a transition between the vision of Babylon and the view of the new Jerusalem, (2) the visions of 19:11-21:8 are a unified sequence because there is no structure marker to indicate a break of the sequence, (3) six out of the eight visions of 19:11-21:8 are seen as contemporaneous with the second coming of Christ, (4) Satan’s interactions with the world in 20:1-3 are not compatible with how Satan interacts with the world prior to the second coming of Christ, (5) the rebellion after the Millennium (vv. 7-10) is described in a way that distinguishes it from the state of affairs before the second coming of Christ, and (6) there is a 1,000 year reign of believers who have been raised to life based on Rev 20:4-5 (pp. 214-221).[2]

C. The Key Scriptures in Support of the Premillennial View

Revelation 19-20 is the primary text used to understand Christ’s second coming as a literal 1,000 year reign on earth. Important Old Testament prophesies for the premillennial view are Isaiah 2:2-4; 65:17-25; 66:18-23; Daniel 2:34-35, 44; and Micah 4:1-8. Important New Testament texts on the rapture are 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18; and 1 Corinthians 15:51-58

II. POSTMILLENNIALISM

A. A Summary of the Postmillennial View

The postmillennial view states that Christ’s glorious return to the earth will happen after the nonliteral 1,000 year reign of believers on earth. While the premillennialist says Christ comes to bind Satan, the postmillennialist says that Christ already bound Satan when Christ came in the first century. Therefore, the Christian, according to the postmillennial position, is already in the non-literal 1,000 year reign. This means that Satan still has some level of dominion over the world now, but it is not in the same way that he did before Jesus came to earth in the first century AD.

The postmillennial position is partially based on Isaiah 2:2-4 and Jeremiah 31. Gentry states that Judah and Jerusalem in Isa 2 represent the whole people of God (p. 36). He develops this further stating the “mountain,” “house of the God of Jacob,” and “Zion” referenced in these texts refer to the church, not to the nation of Israel.

A belief that the church is now in the nonliteral 1,000 year reign means there is an expectation that a large percentage of the world’s population will turn to Christ by the spirit-blessed proclamation of the gospel (p. 22) which can be summarized into the three theological foundations of postmillennialism: (1) God’s creational purpose based on God’s creation of the perfect world in Genesis means he still has a hope for its restoration (Gen 1:31; Rom 11:36; Col 1:16; p. 23), (2) God’s sovereign power to do what he does because he chooses and brings things back together in the end (Eza 46:10; 55:11; Zeck 4:6; Eph 1:11), and (3) God’s blessed provision that he has provided us what we need to proclaim the gospel (Rom 8:31).

With this, the postmillennial view sees all people as blessed through Abraham’s seed (12:5-7) as a “plural” element (meaning the entirety of the church is the blessing and the blessed), not as a “singular” (Christ being the “seed”). Therefore, the hope of postmillennialism is earthly through the belief that the “earth” is the focal point from Genesis to Revelation (p. 55).

B. The Hermeneutics of Postmillennialism

Postmillennials see the rest of the Bible as speaking about the millennium in much clearer terms than Revelation 20. Gentry claims that this passage (Rev 20) is the “tail that wags the dog”[3] when it is placed as the predominant text about the return of Christ (p. 50). Instead of looking at the book of Revelation as a cohesive vision from John, postmillennials believe other parts of Scripture reveal more about the Millennium.

One example of this is Gentry’s view of Jesus’ teaching on Matt 13 where Jesus tells the stories of the farmer scattering seed, the wheat and seeds, and the mustard seed. These stories are interpreted in a way that sees the millennial kingdom being present in the world now as Christians attempt to evangelize the world. This type of interpretation is what many would consider “spiritual” interpretation versus the “literal-historical-grammatical” interpretation of the premillennial view.

C. The Key Scriptures in Support of the Postmillennial View

Some of the most important Old Testament texts in the postmillennial view are: Genesis 12:3 (a key emphasis from the postmillennial view is the “all peoples of the earth” in this verse); Psalm 2; Isaiah 2:2-4; and Jeremiah 31:31-34 (this new covenant is seen as something for all people). Important New Testament passages are Matthew 13; 28:18-20; John 12:31-32; 1 Corinthians 15:20-28; and Revelation 20.

III. AMILLENNIALISM

A. A Summary of the Amillennial View

The amillennial view states that the New Testament teaches all events of Christ’s second coming will occur at the same time in a cluster (p. 100). This is based upon the understanding that anyone who has accepted Christ is the “true Israel” because Christ is Israel and anyone who is in Christ is also in Israel (p. 88-89).

With this position, the amilliennialist believes that the day lies ahead when Christ will come again, believers will be resurrected, there will be judgment for all, the New Heaven and New Earth will be created, the final kingdom will be inaugurated, and those who have been redeemed will be in a blessed state (p. 129). This “day” according to the amillennial view is a short period of time in which all these events happen at once. There is not a literal 1,000 year of reign of Christ (premillennial) nor is there a non-literal 1,000 year reign of believers (postmillennial).

This position is based on John 2 where Jesus refers to himself as the true temple of God (p. 98-99). In addition, the amillennialist does not believe that the Old Testament teaches a future millennial kingdom of Christ (p. 100) but rather that the Old Testament prophets speak of the Messiah’s everlasting kingdom and blessing (Gen 17:7-8; 48:4; 2 Sam 23:5; 1 Chr 16:17-18; Ps 105:10-11; Isa 45:17; 55:3; 61:7-8; Jer 32:40; 50:4-5; Ez 16:60; 37:26; Dan 4:3, 34; 7:14, 27; 12:2).

Additionally, the promise of the Old Testament for Israel to take the promised land is no longer binding, but instead it is now promised to the “elect in Christ” (p. 99). As a result of this there will be a restoration and renewal of the earth (Isa 65:17; 66:22; 2 Peter 3:13; Rev 21:1) which should be seen as the New Heaven and New Earth, not for a 1,000 years but for eternity (p. 91). Therefore, the amillennial view does not see Rom 11 or Rev 20 as describing a 1,000 year reign with Christ at the beginning (premillennial) or end (postmillennial).[4]

B. The Hermeneutics of Amillennialism

The hermeneutics of amillennialism are often described as a “spiritualization” of the text. This view places a very strong emphasis on reinterpreting Old Testament prophesy according to the revelation of the New Testament Scripture.

What confuses the amillennial spiritualization of the text is that sometimes this view takes a spiritual view of the text yet at other times it takes a literal view of the text. For example, it takes the meaning of “day” to be literal in 2 Thessalonian 1:5-10 and “hour” to be literal in John 5:28-29.

Seeing these two passages as “literal” indicates that the end times events will all take place at the same time. However, when coming to Revelation 11 and Revelation 20 they do not take the meaning of “year” to be literal.

C. Key Scriptures in Support of the Amillennial View

The amillennial proponents provide a thorough list of Scripture that they believe say there will be no 1,000 year reign of Christ or believers on earth: Isaiah 42:1-7; 44:1-2, 21, 45:4; Jeremiah 31:31-34; Romans 4:13; Galatians 3:7-9, 26-27, 29; and Hebrews 8, 10. Some of the key New Testament passages that Strimple cites to support the amillennial view are John 5:28-29; Romans 8:17-23; 1 Corinthians 15:20-26; 2 Thessalonians 1:5-10; and 2 Peter 3:3-14.

IV. CONCLUSIONS ABOUT THREE VIEWS ON THE MILLENNIUM AND BEYOND

General editor of this book, Darrell Bock, brings these three views together saying, “These essays reveal significant differences in the various views, yet they all affirm the ultimate victory of God—a victory that has fundamental significance for all Christians in expressing the hope that is part of the gospel” (p. 279-280). After a look at these views of the millennium it is clear that the authors agree on several important topics: (1) Scripture reveals that Jesus is coming back, (2) Satan will loose, (3) we will be joined with Christ in the New Heaven and New Earth. Even though there are clear differences among these views I believe these authors have all agreed on the most important thing—Christ shall redeem and rule.


[1] Throughout this article I will share that “the premillennial view believes” or “the amillennial position thinks” as a way to articulate the position of each viewpoint. However, I realize that within premillennialism, postmillennialism, and amillennialism there are various differences even within each view. Therefore, I will present each view as if that is “the” view for that entire system of thought while also acknowledging that there is a uniqueness within each of these views.

[2] Another element of the hermeneutics of premillennials is that Jesus coming is connected to the Day of the Lord (which is based on 1 Cor 1:7-8; 1 Peter 1:8; 13). The “day of the Lord” passages are a little more complex to discuss and have been omitted from this review due to limited space.

[3] James Blevins, “Revelation, Book of,” in Mills, ed., Mercer Dictionary of the Bible, 761.

[4] It should be noted that Strimple’s article is 46 pages. However, 17 of those pages Strimple uses to explain that neither Rom 11 or Rev 20 teach that there will be a 1,000 year reign on earth.

Please note that the links to Amazon on this page are “affiliate” links which means I receive a small commission if you purchase the book (or anything else) from Amazon using my link. I use these commissions to pay for the hosting costs of this website.

Filed Under: Book Reviews

A Few Thoughts on Spiritual Formation

October 26, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. MY SIN NATURE

            The quest for a life that is spiritual starts with sin. Even though God made me in His image, I have not been a good image bearer of Him because of the sin in my life. However, I do not always have to be a slave to sin. I have learned that I was a slave to sin from one teaching from Jesus as well as chapter 6 of Romans.

A. Romans 6 and the Mosaic Law’s Role in Sin

            Romans 6 points out the power of sin in the life of man. Since the fall of man in Genesis 3, man has had a sinful nature that has kept the “flesh” in his life active and well. The act of Adam and Eve going against God’s will and eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil caused them to be destined to death. Part of the curse spoken to Adam explained his death, “By the sweat of your brow you will have food to eat until you return to the ground from which you were made. For you were made from dust and to dust you will return” (Genesis 3:19). God told Adam and Eve that if they ate from the tree they would die, and that is what happened—they were banished from the garden and not allowed to live forever. Because of this sinful nature God created the Mosaic Law to show the people their sin and provide distinct ways that they could become close to Him.

            While the Mosaic Law showed God’s people what was wrong, because of humans’ sinful nature, it also stirred up a desire to do wrong. Paul explains this in Romans 7:5, 7, 10: “When we were controlled by our old sinful nature, sinful desires were at work within us, and the law aroused these evil desires that produced a harvest of sinful deeds, resulting in death. . . It was the law that showed me my sin. . . The law’s commands, which were supposed to bring life, brought spiritual death instead.” As humans we have a sinful nature and that sinful nature became more apparent in light of the Law.

B. What My Sinful Flesh Means

            What does this slavery to sin mean for me? It means that I too was a slave to sin before confessing to know Jesus Christ. However, once I confessed my belief in Jesus, the sin nature was broken. My best attempt to summarize the ideas Paul is sharing in Romans 6 is that I was once a slave to sin, but when I confessed my belief in Jesus I was baptized by the Holy Spirit. This baptism by the Holy Spirit means I died to my old sinful self and was raised to life as Jesus was. I am no longer a slave to sin because Jesus came to earth, died, was raised to life again, and ascended to heaven. My bondage to sin has been broken by Him and I live in the freedom of God’s grace.

            What does sin look like? Because of sin people have to deal with broken relationships, death, the need for forgiveness and reconciliation, crime, separation from God, and fear of the future. For me personally, sin manifests itself in inadequate feelings about myself, fear of rejection, and not treating my wife correctly.  Thankfully, God has provided grace that has freed me from sin. The work of grace has already been done. Chuck Swindoll explains this by saying, “Now that Christ has come and died and thereby satisfied the father’s demands on sin, all we need to do is claim His grace by accepting the free gift of eternal life.”[1] From the very beginning God made me in His image and wanted me to be like Him. However, because of the fall, I have not lived up to that. Fortunately God has provided a way for me to live a life that is spiritual and that will draw me closer to Him.

II. PROCESSES AND PRACTICES TO BEAR GOD’S IMAGE

            The thing I know for sure about my flesh and sinful nature is that I: (1) cannot remove it, (2) cannot train it, and (3) cannot redeem it.[2] This means that I will never be perfectly like God. In fact, the more spiritually mature I become, the more aware I become of my struggle against the flesh to do what is right. Therefore, I must engage in the conscious and lengthy desire to become more and more like God. Thankfully, the Holy Spirit wants to engage me to move toward spiritual maturity. Lewis Sperry Chafer would explain my allowance of the Holy Spirit to work in my life as a “yielding” to the Holy Spirit. Chafer explains, “To be yielded to Him is to allow Him to design and execute the position and effectiveness of our life. He alone can do this   . . . He alone has power to place our feet in that path and to keep them there, and he alone has love for us what will never cease to prompt him to do for us all that is in His wisdom, power and love to do.”[3] This yielding allows the Holy Spirit to direct my path and my steps to do what is correct, therefore moving me closer and closer to God.

A. Living by Grace Above Sin’s Dominion

            In addition to the work of the Holy Spirit, Charles Swindoll provides three things that Christians can utilize in order to live by grace above sin’s dominion and on the quest for a life that is spiritual.[4] The first is “knowing.” This is a knowing what Christ has done for me. Knowing that He came to break the power of sin in my life is something I must realize when attempting to become spiritually mature. More specifically, I need to know this verse and memorize it: “We know that our old sinful selves were crucified with Christ so that sin might lose its power in our lives. . . And since we died with Christ, we know we will also live with him” (Rom 6:6,8, emphasis mine). I must know who Christ is and what He has done for me so that I can participate in what He has planned for me. The second thing I must do is “consider.” I must consider and ponder what it means to be dead to the power of sin and alive to God through Christ Jesus.  Paul writes in Romans that Christ died to break the power of sin, but now He lives for the glory of God. That is when Paul writes, “So you also should consider yourselves to be dead to the power of sin and alive to God through Christ Jesus” (Rom 6:11, emphasis mine). I must consider what Christ has done and I must live for the glory of God. The third thing I must do is “present.” Now that I know what Christ has done for me and I have considered what my responses should be, I am to present myself to God as holy. I am to stay away from evil actions, desires, and allowing my body to be used for evil. Instead, I am supposed to present myself to God holy and complete, always doing what is right for the glory of God. 

B. Spiritual Disciplines Help

            How do I become more and more like Christ and evolve into spiritual maturity? Spiritual disciplines are one of the ways. Why? Because spiritual disciplines are “something that sensitize us to God’s will.”[5] They help me to get in touch with God and how He feels. For example when fasting and experiencing the pain of hunger I cannot help but remember the pain Jesus and God must have felt as Jesus was crucified. When I am reminded of that pain, I cannot help but be motivated to attempt to live my life in a way that removes sin. This motivation helps me yield to the Holy Spirit so that He can guide me in life to become more spiritually mature.

C. Relationships Help

            Another way to move toward spiritual maturity for me is through relationships with others. This is seen in the fact that human beings are naturally relational in nature. God saw that it was not good that Adam was alone, so he made a helper that was just right for him.[6] From the very beginning God made humans in relationships with one another.[7] An example of this was when King David needed Nathan to help him live according to God’s will. Nathan confronted David and showed him his sin and how it was affecting his relationship with God. Furthermore, the book of Acts and the New Testament epistles are full of examples of people in relationship doing ministry together in an effort to serve others and help them become more spiritually mature. It is important to recognize that human beings are able to assist each other when they gather together and both attempt to live a Godly life. They will be able to pray for each other, encourage each other, discuss theology, share what they are each learning about God, and provide correction when one might need it. It is through relationships that I will be able to learn and grow toward spiritual maturity.

III. THE IMAGE OF GOD AND HOW I KNOW I AM SPIRITUALLY MATURE

            If I strive to become more spiritually mature and to be more like God, I need to know what God looks like: God’s image is primarily an image of holiness. [8] God’s glory is perfect, complete, whole, uncontradictory, and full. These are qualities that I will never be able to fully attain. So how do I know that I have at least begun to bear the image of God? I can do my best to walk in the direction that will lead me to become more like God, but because of my sin nature I know I will never perfectly get there. However, the practices I have outlined previously (some of which I have already begun to do) will slowly move me closer and closer to spiritual maturity. Even if I cannot become a perfect image bearer of God, I know that I have at least reached spiritual maturity when I am congruent with the nature and direction of God. I am mature when I am aligned with God’s purpose.[9] Knowing who made me and striving to be who He originally created me to be is summarized well this way: “Man is made in God’s image and reflects God’s glory” (1 Cor 11:7). I am on a quest for a life that is spiritual so that I may reflect God’s glory by bearing the image He made me in.


[1] Charles R. Swindoll, The Grace Awakening: Believing in Grace is One Thing. Living it is Another (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1990) 8.           

[2] Victor Anderson, “Spiritual Life,” unpublished class notes for PM101 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013).   

[3] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That is Spiritual: A Classic Study of the Biblical Doctrine of Spirituality (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1918), 87.        

[4] Charles Swindoll, The Grace Awakening, 106-112.

[5] Victor Anderson, “Spiritual Life.”       

[6] Gen. 2:18

[7] I must admit that God probably did not make Eve so that she could “help” Adam become more like God or for him to become more spiritually mature. Eve was created before the fall, therefore there was no need for God to make Eve to help Adam become more spiritually mature or more like God. My purpose in using this Scripture reference is to show the necessity of humans being in relationship, not that Eve was created to help Adam become more God-like.

[8] Tim Ralston, “Spiritual Life,” unpublished class notes for PM101 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2006), 1.       

[9] Victor Anderson, “Spiritual Life.”

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

A Review of “Surprised by the Voice of God” by Jack Deere

October 25, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

In his book, Surprised by the Voice of God, Jack Deere presents an important point: do not forget about the work of the Holy Spirit. Because many Christian churches and educational institutions decide to not be “charismatic” or “Pentecostal” and in the process neglect the work of the Holy Spirit,[1] Deere’s book is an attempt to reignite recognition of the work and activity of the Holy Spirit. Deere believes that evangelicals need to “hear the voice of God.” However, some people might disagree with Deere, stating that he provides too “charismatic” of an approach to Scripture or that he presents a model he believes everyone should follow. Thus, a close evangelical examination of Deere’s book is needed.

I. PROPHETS TODAY?

                  First, a look at what Deere means by “voice of God” and of “revelation” is needed. Deere defines revelation as “a secret God has made known. When God ‘reveals’ something, he is showing us something we could not know, or did not know, through natural means.”[2] Deere’s definition of revelation should be under the category of “special revelation” which “refers to God’s acts and objects of disclosure which are limited in space and time and are directed to various designated individuals.”[3] Why would Deere define revelation this way? Deere claims that the book of Acts is a model for what the life of a Christian should look like. The way the early apostles experienced the Holy Spirit in the first century church should be the same way that modern day Christians experience the Holy Spirit. According to Deere, modern Christians should regularly hear the revelatory “voice of God” in visions, dreams, words of knowledge, and miracles.[4] This view of revelation correlates closely to Avery Dulles’ model of Revelation as Inner Experience where he writes, “Revelation . . . comes directly to every individual.”[5] Deere emphasizes that because of the Holy Spirit, the “voice of God” is meant to be enjoyed and heard by all Christians who are willing to listen to His voice.[6] Taking this point further, Deere believes that the Holy Spirit started an “age of revelation” in which many people would be prophets.[7] This is contrary to the formal “office of the prophet” in the Old Testament where only a few people would be considered prophets.[8] Based on this Deere claims (and evangelicals might assume) that modern prophets are present and active in the world today. Furthermore, this writer contends that a prophet operating in today’s world must adhere to the same criteria discussed in both the Old and New Testaments.

II. DEERE’S ALTERATION OF THE TERM “PROPHET”

                  Deere makes a subtle but significant alteration to the criteria that defines what a “prophet” is. This small alteration is important to note because it is how he defines and attempts to justify his belief of modern day prophets. As many as four times (if not more), Deere states that a prophet in modern times should be evaluated by the fruit of his ministry, not his accuracy.[9] Here are a few examples of Deere’s claim: “Some people think one missed or failed prediction makes a person a false prophet. The Bible, though, doesn’t call someone a false prophet for simply missing a prediction. In the Scripture, false prophets are those who contradict the teaching and predictions of true prophets and attempt to lead people away from God and his Word.”[10] Deere affirms that “people frequently say that the major text of a prophet is whether or not his predictions come true” however Deere says he doesn’t “think this is necessarily the best test.”[11] Further clarifying his belief Deere explains, “I am not saying fulfillment is not a test of prophetic words. I am simply saying that is not necessarily the best test of whether or not the Lord has spoken these words.”[12]

                  In Deere’s argument, he points to Matthew 7:16, 18 as a text that shows in an authoritative way (as if Jesus’ words are more authoritative than other inspired Scripture) that the true measure of a prophet is his fruit. Here is the section Matt. 7:16, 18 is found in, quoted in whole in order to preserve accuracy.

“Beware of false prophets who come disguised as harmless sheep but are really vicious wolves. You can identify them by their fruit, that is, by the way they act. Can you pick grapes from thornbushes, or figs from thistles? A good tree produces good fruit, and a bad tree produces bad fruit. A good tree can’t produce bad fruit, and a bad tree can’t produce good fruit. So every tree that does not produce good fruit is chopped down and thrown into the fire. Yes, just as you can identify a tree by its fruit, you can identify people by their actions” (Matt. 7:15-20).

Based on this verse, Deere claims that the best way to evaluate a prophet or someone who has God’s word revealed to him on a regular basis is if he produces good fruit.[13] Fruit, according to Deere is any good effect among the believing community such as love, joy, peace, or patience.[14] However, there are important elements to look at related to Deere’s claim that you measure whether or not someone is a prophet because he or she is bearing good fruit.

III. THE OLD TESTAMENT VERSION OF A PROPHET

                  In order to accurately understand what the Old Testament biblical text says about prophets and to see what doctrine of the office of a prophet Deere is rejecting, an examination is needed. The reader with a biblical background and Christian theology might question Deere basing his belief off of one verse. In the book of Deuteronomy Moses provides a long discourse to the nation of Israel. Within this discourse is a description of a prophet and how the people will be able to judge whether someone is a true or false prophet. God declares through Moses declares, “If the prophet speaks in the Lord’s name but his prediction does not happen or come true, you will know that the LORD did not give that message. That prophet has spoken without my authority and need not be feared” (Deut. 18:22). Moses is telling the nation of Israel that the main way (and the only way) they are to tell whether future prophets are true or false is whether or not their predictions come true. Jeremiah, like Moses, also receives a similar word from God about the office of the prophet. God speaks through Jeremiah, “So a prophet who predicts peace must show he is right. Only when his predictions come true can we know that he is really from the LORD” (Jer. 28:9). Jeremiah continues Moses’ theme that you know if a prophet is a true prophet because his predictions come true by sharing the story of his cousin, Hanamel. Jeremiah shares,

“At that time, the LORD sent me a message. He said, ‘Your cousin Hanamel son of Shallum will come and say to you, “Buy my field at Anathoth. By law you have the right to buy it before it is offered to anyone else.”’ Then, just as the LORD had said he would, my cousin Hanamel came and visited me in the prison. He said, ‘Please buy my field at Anathoth in the land of Benjamin. By law you have the right to buy it before it is offered to anyone else, so buy it for yourself.’ Then I knew that the message I had heard was from the LORD” (Jer. 32:6-8).

The Old Testament clearly shows that the test of a prophet is whether or not his prophesies come true. This was declared by Moses in the Torah and affirmed and exampled by Jeremiah. Deere’s belief that a prophet is measured by the fruit of his prophesies and not by whether or not the prophesies come true clearly disagrees with the Old Testament Torah.

IV. FOUR REASONS TO RECONSIDER DEERE’S DEFINITION OF A PROPHET

                  There are four reasons that a biblically minded reader should examine Deere’s view of what a prophet is and how a prophet is distinguished. The first reason relates to the context of Jesus’ teaching from which Deere’ quotes his argument. Jesus never changed Scripture, He only elevated the Old Testament laws. An example of this is Matthew 7 which is part of Jesus’ well-known “Sermon on the Mount,” a long discourse to listeners in the area.[15] As already stated, Deere claims that Jesus’ statements in Matthew 7:16, 18 nullify the teaching in Deuteronomy 18. However, when reading Jesus’ words it is important to note that Jesus himself says in Matthew 5:17, “Don’t misunderstand why I have come. I did not come to abolish the law of Moses [of which is Deuteronomy 18] or the writings of the prophets [of which is Jeremiah]. No, I came to accomplish either purpose.”[16] With this statement Jesus is prefacing his Sermon on the Mount by saying that he came to fulfill what was written, not to get rid of it. In other words, Jesus is not delivering a new law, He is the Messianic interpreter showing the real intent of God’s Torah.[17] By his own words, Jesus is telling his readers that his teaching is supposed to reveal the true meaning of God’s word, not to change or nullify what has already been said.

                  The second reason to examine Deere’s belief in a prophet’s measurement by the fruit of his work is based on the idea that Matthew 7 seems to be dealing with how someone identifies people based on actions. This small passage is not exclusively teaching a new definition of how you judge whether someone is a true or false prophet. The passage emphasizes how to identify people and their character based on their actions. It is possible that the term prophet here is merely used as an example or illustration by Jesus. The possibility of this passage being about how to measure people based on their actions is also shown in how Jesus closes His section of teaching on this topic with the statement, “Yes, just as you can identify a tree by its fruit, so you can identify people by their actions” (Matt. 7:20). If this teaching was focused on how to judge a prophet it is plausible to expect Jesus to complete his section of teaching with the term prophet; however prophet is not used in Jesus’ summarization.

                  The third reason to examine Deere’s claim about what a prophet is stems from the fact that he violates the two tools used for constructing theology. The two tools every person must use in order to construct theology are the (1) the biblical message[18] and (2) the theological heritage of the church.[19] How Deere’s teaching contradicts the traditional office of the prophet in the Old Testament has already been displayed regarding the biblical message. Deere is also discounting the theological heritage of most evangelical churches, all orthodox churches, and all catholic churches. Any such claim that would discount an Old Testament doctrine and thousands of years of church history is going to need more than one cloudy contextual verse.

                  The fourth reason to examine Deere’s claim is the plausible origins of fruitful labor. Deere places a strong emphasis on the fact that a prophet is proven by the fruit. However, does not fruit also come from people’s statements that are not special revelation? If a prophet does make a prediction, and it causes people to do good, then is he a true prophet? For example, Ben Carson gave a well received speech in which he proclaimed that if America continued to place an increasing emphasis on sports, it would soon end up in despair like past powerful countries have (an example being Rome). If a hearer applies this to his life and it produces fruit in his life, is he a prophet? Ben Carson is a Christian, and he seeks to speak his voice to cause good in the world—to produce fruit—but does his statement make him a prophet merely because it caused fruit in someone’s life? Is anyone who produces good fruit a prophet?

V. DEERE’S CORRECT VIEW OF SCRIPTURE AS PROPOSITIONAL CONTENT

                   It is important to observe Deere’s view of Scripture and how he believes it plays a strong role in the life of a prophet or Christian. An important distinction in Deere’s argument must be shared: he believes “all private revelation in any form ought to be checked against the Scriptures.”[20] This is comforting for most evangelicals because God is not going to contradict Himself. If all private revelation must be checked against Scriptures, it is important that Christians are constantly in Scripture. Why? Because as Deere accurately explains, “Scripture has absolute authority over all believers, everywhere, at all times. Divine personal guidance has authority only over the person to whom it is given. And personal guidance is never given to us to control someone else.”[21] This distinction that Deere provides about the unique and heightened authority of Scripture is important because it means, according to Deere, that the personal revelation given to a “prophet” in today’s world is less authoritative than what the Bible teaches. Deere and Glenn Kreider agree that if the experience or private revelation that a person receives does not match Scripture, then the person should yield to the Bible.[22]

                  However, as Deere points out, this belief in the Bible’s authority must not go too far. Deere is correct in his description and labeling some Christians as “Bible Deists.” In fact, he even claims that he was a Bible Deist before converting to his belief that the book of Acts is a model to be followed by Christians. To be a Bible Deist is to look at the Bible and ignore the work of the Holy Spirit. A Bible Deist believes the Bible is the only revelation of God and thus ignores the “voice of God” and limits His divine authority. This means the Bible Deist might even substitute the Bible for God and preach the Bible more than God or Christ.[23] Besides the fact that being a Bible Deist places too much emphasis on the Bible and not enough on the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, Bible Deism also places too much emphasis on the role of the person interpreting the Bible.[24] Plainly speaking, Bible Deism is wrong. Christians are not to be “Bible Deists” who depend solely and only on the word of God for guidance. It is important to realize that the Bible does contain answers to a large amount of questions Christians might have about life, but not every single question. In the Methodical Bible Study, Robert Traina explains to Bible interpreters that the Bible “is not an Encyclopedia Britannica in the field of religion. Its historical purpose is not to cover every possible problem which may arise. It contains some specific answers and many general principles.”[25] What a modern Christian needs is not just the Bible, but the Holy Spirit because He can illuminate the Bible’s teachings to His believers.

VI. NECESSARY ELEMENTS TO HEAR GOD’S VOICE

                  Deere admits what most evangelicals would admit when it comes to hearing God’s audible voice or discerning God’s will: it is laborious. Deere explains that for modern Christians to hear God’s voice they need to be completely available to Him. They need to be ready for Him to speak and they need to listen.[26] Sometimes God’s words of revelation are spontaneous and informal, thus the Christian seeking to follow God’s will—either by revelation from God or other more conservative evangelical means—needs to constantly be waiting for God to speak and be willing to follow what is said. This state of mind of willingness to obey is one of the main criteria of what God needs to see in order to speak to His people, according to Deere.[27]

                  Another element that Christians need to practice in their lives in order to hear God’s voice is the attitude of simply listening to him. Deere admits that this can take time and that it is hard work, but over time any Christian who consistently spends time in God’s word, practices humility, and seeks to hear God can and will hear God’s voice. If there are criteria that Deere says Christians need to have in order to correctly hear God’s voice, there are also things that Christians might do to push God away and prevent them from hearing his voice.

                  Conversely, the main thing that pushes God away from revealing His words to Christians, according to Deere, is pride. Deere explains it this way, “God is repulsed by pride, and you don’t normally talk to someone who repulses you.”[28] Deere continues by quoting Psalm 138:6, “Though the LORD is great, he cares for the humble, but he keeps his distance from the proud.” If one does adhere to Deere’s belief that God does speak in a revelatory way to Christians (or in a more conservative evangelical manner), Deere correctly points out that pride will keep God distant. Instead Christians need to maintain an attitude of humility toward God.

VII. DISTINGUISHING BETWEEN GOD’S VOICE AND A PROPHET’S INTERPRETATION

                  Deere states that the authority of the Bible is unique and primary while the revelation that Christians receive today is secondary. Because of this, Deere has to qualify and explain why prophets might be wrong and why their incorrect prophesies do not disqualify them for the title of prophet. Deere states that prophets must “distinguish between revelation, interpretation, and application.”[29] This distinction between revelation, interpretation, and application is how Deere justifies a prophet not being 100 percent accurate while at the same time still being a prophet. In this manner, Deere is able to say that if a modern day prophet received a word revealed from God, interprets it, applies it to someone, and then it does not come true, the error was on either the prophet’s interpretation or application. In other words, Deere believes that the revelation was true but the interpretation of it and the application of it could have been incorrect. The first element (revelation from God) is always correct while the second and third elements (interpretation and application) are susceptible to the human interpreter’s clouding of the prophesy.

                  Any Bible student recognizes the idea of interpretation of the Bible being a secondary revelation of God as a necessary element in Bible study. The primary revelation is the word of God, Scripture. The work of the Bible studier is to interpret the revealed word of God and try to discover the correct meaning of the biblical text. When looking at the biblical text as history, even the apostles did not put their own confidence in interpretation.[30] Deere says that the interpretations that Bible scholars make from the Bible do not give them power.[31] If these interpretations from the primary source of revelation of God, Scripture, are not worthy of significant confidence, there appears to be an error for anyone attempting to give legitimacy to the interpretation of God’s secondary revelation from God (as Deere claims revelation to modern day prophets is secondary to the Bible).

VIII. KEEPING THE CORRECT PERSPECTIVE OF DEERE’S ARGUMENTS

                  With this assessment of Deere’s view of revelation and prophesy in light of the Old Testament’s teaching on prophesy, it is important to note the perspective a reader must have of Deere’s arguments. Christian theology is “reflecting on and articulating the God-centered life and beliefs that Christians share as followers of Jesus Christ, and it is done that God might be glorified in all Christians are and do.”[32] Even though people might disagree with Deere and his position on the active role of the Holy Spirit today it is important to note that he does what he does and says what he says in order to bring glory to God. His book and advocacy for the presence of the Holy Spirit is done so that people will be drawn closer to God which matches the purpose of Christian theology to glorify God. Throughout Deere’s book he states that he—similar to modern evangelicals—believes that the Bible is the inerrant, infallible, revelation of God.[33] This, of course, is an essential evangelical doctrine on which many can agree with him. Furthermore, by the “fruit” of prophesy, Deere regularly points out the fact that these visions, dreams, words of knowledge, and miracles regularly can be used to bring people closer to God. Deere shares story after story that the fruit of the voice of God does bring people closer to Him. This “fruit” is an outcome that all evangelicals claim to be important and essential to living out the Christian faith in a modern world.

Bibliography

Deere, Jack. Surprised by the Voice of God: How God Speaks Today Through Prophesies, Dreams, and Visions. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996. (please note that that link is an “affiliate link” in which Amazon pays me a small commission if you purchase the book using my link)

Dulles, Avery. Models of Revelation. Mary Knoll, NY: Orbis Books, 1983.

Grenz, Stanley J. and Roger E. Olson. Who Needs Theology? An Invitation to Study God. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996.

Johnson, Luke T. The Writings of the New Testament: An Interpretation. Philadelphia, PA: Fortress, 1986.

Kreider, Glenn. “An Evangelical Doctrine of Revelation.” Unpublished class notes for ST 101. Dallas Theological Seminary, Summer Semester, 2004.

Kreider, Glenn. “Forms of Revelation in Scripture.” Unpublished class notes for ST 101. Dallas Theological Seminary. Summer Semester, 2004.

Traina, Robert. Methodical Bible Study. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1952.


[1] One should often be reminded that the Holy Spirit is one of three parts of the triune God. Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Neither is more important than the other.

[2] Jack Deere, Surprised by the Voice of God: How God Speaks Today Through Prophesies, Dreams, and Visions (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 57.

[3] Glenn Kreider, “An Evangelical Doctrine of Revelation,” unpublished class notes for ST101 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Summer Semester, 2004), 1.

[4] This author realizes that some of the elements listed here can be interchanged. For simplicity all of the ways Deere believes Christians should hear the voice of God have been listed in order to provide inclusion with the goal of not excluding anything.

[5] Avery Dulles, Models of Revelation (Mary Knoll, NY: Orbis Books, 1983), 75. For an entire chapter on this model see “Model Three: Revelation as Inner Experience” in Models of Revelation, 68-83.

[6] Deere, Surprised by the Voice, 5. Criteria for hearing the voice of God will be shared later in this paper.

[7] Ibid., 53.

[8] “The coming of the Holy Spirit inaugurated an age of revelation. Instead of having only a few prophets in each generation, now ‘your sons and daughters will prophesy.’ Visions and dreams were now normal for the people of God. There were no longer age, economic, or gender restrictions on the Holy Spirit’s revelatory ministry. He was to inspire both sons and daughters, along with male and female servants, to prophesy and to understand revelatory phenomena.” Ibid.

[9] Ibid., 68, 208, 325, 327.

[10] Ibid., 68.

[11] Ibid, 325.

[12] Ibid., 327.

[13] Of which this writer must admit that Deere presents plenty of stories to show good fruit being brought because of God’s words of revelation.

[14] Ibid., 327.

[15] Perhaps even more emphasis can be added to the fact that Jesus was fulfilling the law since Matthew was a Jew writing to the Jews.

[16] Other translations such as the New American Standard Bible have Jesus use the word “fulfill” in this way, “Do not think that I came to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I did not come to abolish but to fulfill” (Matt. 5:17).

[17] Luke T. Johnson, The Writings of the New Testament: An Interpretation (Philadelphia, PA: Fortress, 1986), 185. Johnson further explains, “The term ‘fulfill’ in this place also hears the sense of ‘reveal.’ By his teaching, Jesus will show the true and ‘full’ meaning of God’s torah. The proper understanding of ‘these commandments’ here is critical.’” Ibid., 187.

[18] Stanley J. Grenz and Roger E. Olson, Who Needs Theology? An Invitation to Study God (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996), 92-95.

[19] Ibid., 95-98.

[20] Deer, Surprised by the Voice, 323.

[21] Ibid., 284.

[22] Glenn Kreider, “Forms of Revelation in Scripture,” unpublished class notes for ST101 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Summer Semester, 2004), 5.

[23] Deere, Surprised by the Voice, 252.

[24] Ibid., 257.

[25] Robert Traina, Methodical Bible Study (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1952),180.

[26] Deere, Surprised by the Voice, 310.

[27] Ibid., 314.

[28] Ibid., 243.

[29] Ibid., 191-193.

[30] Ibid., 120.

[31] Ibid., 124.

[32] Grenz and Olson, Who Needs Theology?, 69.

[33] Deere, Surprised by the Voice, 193.

Please note that any links to Amazon are “affiliate links” in which Amazon pays me a small commission if you purchase the book using my link.

Filed Under: Book Reviews

A Biblical Philosophy of Leadership

October 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

What does the Bible say about leadership? The Bible can be used as a textbook for leadership because it can be seen as a history of God raising those who led his people according to his will.[1] This paper will explain the biblical history of three leaders and their unique characteristics that reflect a biblical philosophy of leadership.

I. JOSHUA’S EXAMPLE OF GROWTH IN GOD’S WORD

The example of Joshua displays the growth of a leader in God’s Word. That growth started in the book of Deuteronomy. Addressing the nation of Israel Moses declared,

“Listen, O Israel! The Lord is our God, the Lord alone. And you must love the Lord your God with all your heart, all your soul, and all your strength. And you must commit yourselves wholeheartedly to these commands that I am giving you today. Repeat them again and again to your children. Talk about them when you are at home and when you are on the road, when you are going to bed and when you are getting up. Tie them to your hands and wear them on your forehead as reminders. Write them on the doorposts of your house and on your gates” (Deuteronomy 6:4–9, New Living Translation).

The book of Deuteronomy is characterized by this statement by Moses known as the “Shema” which is named after the Hebrew word שָׁמַע for “hear” in verse 4. In addition to the Shema there are eight other passages in Deuteronomy affirming a similar message of whole hearted devotion to grow in God’s Word.[2] The Shema is seen as the fundamental dogma of the Old Testament and was identified by Christ in Mark 12:29-30 as the most important of all of the commandments.[3] The importance of the Shema for the Israelites was that they were to love their God with their whole being (intellect, emotions, will, etc.).

Joshua, as Moses’ assistant (Joshua 1:1) and servant of the Lord (24:29) was given the task of leading the Israelites into the Promised Land and was entrusted to lead Israel in obedience and growth in God’s Word.[4] Joshua, as Israel’s new leader, highlighted God’s call for Israel to be God’s holy Word.[5] Joshua emphasized and encouraged the people of Israel to keep growing in the Word of God in several ways. Among his first words to Israel as its new leader Joshua said, “Be careful to obey all the instructions Moses gave you. Do not deviate from them, turning either to the right or to the left” (Joshua 1:7). He continued, “Study this book of instruction continually. Meditate on it day and night so you will be sure to obey everything written in it” (Joshua 1:8). These introductory remarks from Joshua are the first of what he would restate three more times throughout his time as Israel’s leader (12:32; 22:5; 23:6). In this way, Joshua was commanding the people of Israel to grow in the Word of God and to become more and more holy to God.

With Joshua’s example of a Godly leader growing in God’s word and encouraging others to grow it is clear that a requirement for a leader is a passion for God and his Word. In his book, Spiritual Leadership, J. Oswald Sanders states, “Spiritual leaders of every generation will have a consuming passion to know the Word of God through diligent study and the illumination of the Holy Spirit.”[6] Sanders continues, “The leader who intends to grow spiritually and intellectually will be reading constantly.”[7] Just as Joshua encouraged the people he led to “be very careful to follow everything Moses wrote in the Book of Instruction” (Joshua 23:6) so also must God’s leaders of today. Living out Joshua’s statement means that reading is required of the leaders God choses. Reading the Scriptures in order to grow is what Paul encouraged Timothy to do when he wrote, “Until I get there, focus on reading the Scriptures to the church, encouraging the believers, and teaching them” (1 Timothy 4:13). This reading of the Scriptures refers to the public reading of the Old Testament.[8] The same Book of Instruction introduced by Moses and implemented by Joshua was still being read and followed more than 1,400 years later. The concept of daily devotion to the Word of God as a way to mold and grow a leader is essential. With technology the method of growth can look very different for each leader based on his preference, but the thing that must not be different in a leader’s devotion to God’s Word.

II. NEHEMIAH’S EXAMPLE OF PERSISTENCE IN THE DIRECTION OF GOD’S GOALS

Nehemiah, a leader living in the fourth and fifth centuries B.C., received a vision from God but also encountered opposition when attempting to implement that vision. In his time the walls and gates of Jerusalem needed to be rebuilt because the people of the city needed security against their enemies[9] as well as a method to keep the Jews as a separate and holy people from foreigners. Both of these were critical problems to the Jewish population,[10] and Nehemiah needed to be persistent to overcome them.

The first sign of Nehemiah’s persistence was that he was prepared. When the king asked Nehemiah why he looked sad and what was wrong with him, Nehemiah was prepared for the opportunity to do something. He replied, “How can I not be sad? For the city where my ancestors are buried is in ruins, and the gates have been destroyed by fire” (Neh 2:3). When the king offered to help, Nehemiah was prepared with his proposition about what he could do to help his ancestors saying, “If it please the king, and if you are pleased with me, your servant, send me to Judah to rebuild the city where my ancestors are buried” (Neh 2:5). Based on Nehemiah’s responses to the king it is clear that Nehemiah had prepared himself well. He asked for a specific amount of time to complete the project (Neh 2:7), authorization for passage to Judah (Neh 2:7), and for the materials he needed (Neh 2:8).[11]

After Nehemiah had completed half of the walls’ height all the way around the city of Jerusalem, Nehemiah 4:7-8 tells of how Sanballat, Tobiah, the Arabs, Ammonites, and Ashdoites all made plans to fight Nehemiah and his people. Nehemiah showed persistence toward the vision God gave him by praying: “But we prayed to our God and he guarded the city day and night to protect ourselves” (4:9). As if this was not enough trouble for Nehemiah, opposition to God’s work arose from within the people Nehemiah was working with (Neh 4:10), his enemies continued to plot against him (Neh 4:11), and as a result the Jews working on the wall became greatly afraid (Neh 4:12). However, Nehemiah responded in a way that showed how persistent he was in attempting to complete the work God led him to do. He acted by placing guards to protect the people (Neh 4:13), and he spoke with conviction about continuing the work (Neh 4:14). In light of these events in Nehemiah’s story it is clear that he squarely faced opposition regardless of it was from the people working with him or from an outside enemy.[12]

Yet again, opposition occurred from the local people who were loaning money to the Jews working with Nehemiah (Neh 5:1-5). What was being done to people rebuilding the walls was a violation of the Law of Moses in Deuteronomy 15:1-18; 24:10-13 (the same law Joshua worked so hard to implement and regularly encouraged the Israelites to obey). Nehemiah stood strong against the people taking advantage of his workers. He stated that what they were doing was not right and that they should stop (Neh 5:7-11). In this circumstance Nehemiah displayed courage which is a requirement for a leader who has persistence. Courage is defined as “that quality of mind that enables people to encounter danger or difficulty firmly, without fear of discouragement.”[13] Tremendous courage was required by Nehemiah to stand in opposition to his enemies in order to persist toward God’s goal. When persisting towards a goal a courageous leader must face unpleasant and difficult situations with composure. Then, he must act decisively even if the action is unpopular.[14] A leader must rest assured that his work is to and for God, for he is working toward the goal God has given him.

The strongest opposition against Nehemiah and his work involved threats to his life. Nehemiah’s enemies, Sanballat and Geshem, found out Nehemiah’s work was almost complete, so they sent threatening letters to him. Nehemiah resolutely replied, “I am engaged in a great work, so I can’t come. Why should I stop working to come and meet with you?” (Neh 6:3) as well as “There is no truth in any part of your story. You are making up the whole thing” (Neh 6:8). Nehemiah finally concluded that, “I continued to work with even greater determination” (Neh 6:9). Nothing could stop him from doing the work God had directed him to do.

Only a short time later Nehemiah encountered opposition that would test his persistence in reaching the goal God had given him. Someone falsely claimed to have received a word from God and told Nehemiah he should hide in the temple. Nehemiah’s response shows his persistence toward the goal when he said, “Should someone in my position run from dangers? Should someone in my position enter the temple to save his life? No, I won’t do it! (Neh 6:11). Nehemiah knew that hiding in the temple would greatly discredit him (Neh 6:13), so he stayed outside knowing the he must ensure that the work continued.

With the walls and gates of the city of Jerusalem finished, Nehemiah again encountered opposition to his overall mission of keeping the people of Jerusalem as a holy and separate people. Because Nehemiah was focused on restoring religious practices and a holy  community of people, he continued to persist towards God’s goal, even after the walls and gates were rebuilt. However, Nehemiah learned about four evils (Neh 13:4-5, 10-11, 15, 23-24) that were preventing the Jews from remaining a separate and holy people. These evils led Nehemiah to purify and reform what the people were doing. More than 12 years had passed since Nehemiah’s work to rebuild the walls and gates (Neh 2:1 and 13:6), yet he was still persisting toward God’s goal of having the people be a holy community distinct from foreigners and devoted to God (Neh 13:30-31). This segment of Nehemiah’s leadership shows the patience he had. How does a leader display patience with the people he leads? He does this by not getting too far ahead of the people he leads because it discourages them. He must stay close enough to them that they can see him and hear his call forward.[15] Leadership requires patient persistence because it is the process of guiding people through challenges, transition, recovery, and new beginnings.[16]

Nehemiah has shown the requirement that a biblical leader be persistent. Similarly, Howard Hendricks described leaders as being focused like a laser beam, obsessed in their work, and having meaning with mission.[17] This was Nehemiah. He was focused like a laser beam, obsessed with getting the walls and gates rebuilt, and had meaning in his mission which God had led him to do.

III. JESUS’ EXAMPLE OF SERVANT LEADERSHIP

Among the many examples of servant leadership in the Bible Jesus provided the most vivid picture of what servant leadership should look like. Within the framework of Luke’s gospel the message of servant leadership is provided. Luke’s thinking in his Gospel is very God-centered[18] with a strong theological emphasis on the poor, tax collectors, sinners, Samaritans, Gentiles, women, and outcasts.[19]

When some of the disciples had been arguing about which of them was the greatest (Luke 22:24) Jesus decided that it was time to teach one more lesson to he beloved disciples. He told them,

“In this world the kings and great men lord it over their people, yet they are called ‘friends of the people.’ But among you it will be different. Those who are the greatest among you should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant. Who is more important, the one who sits at the table or the one who serves? The one who sits at the table, of course. But not here! For I am among you as one who serves” (Luke 22:25–27).

In this passage Jesus provided a description of what worldly leadership, is and what godly leadership is. In order to appropriately understand godly leadership, worldly leadership must be defined because they are sharply contrasted.

The New Living Translation uses the words “kings” and “great men” in verse 25 to describe the worldly leadership of Jesus’ culture. In this way Jesus reminded his disciples of two objectionable characteristics of the secular rules of his time: 1) lording power over others and 2) receiving the title of “benefactor.”[20] Jesus had to combat the aggressive and competitive nature of the disciples which showed them to be very selfish. When describing modern day leadership in his book, LeadershipNext, Eddie Gibbs writes, “Some individuals aspire to leadership out of a sense of adventure, while others do so for the satisfaction of being recognized and followed. For still others, being a leader strokes their ego. They imagine the power and privilege that a position of leadership brings.”[21] Like Jesus, Gibbs describes the same type of worldly leadership style that seeks self-preservation and self-escalation of power. When looking at Jesus’ description of servant leadership a very different picture emerges because he saw leadership as service and sacrifice.[22]

Jesus stated that, “Those who are the greatest among you should take the lowest rank, and the leader should be like a servant” (Luke 22:26). This verse shows that greatness in God’s kingdom is contrary to the world’s values because it involves serving rather than being served.[23] Self-serving action has no place in Jesus’ kingdom[24] because according to Jesus, the one who is truly the greatest is the one who serves.[25] Why? Jesus came to serve others by pouring out his blood as a sacrifice for those he loved. When pointing to this passage as the ideal passage for servant leadership, Andrew Seidel states that servant leadership is not motivated by personal power or gain but by the fulfillment of God’s purpose for both the organization and people in that organization.[26]

With his statement, “For I am among you as the one who serves” (Luke 22:27), Jesus wanted to place a spirit of servanthood on his disciples.[27] In that spirit of servanthood J. Oswald Sanders lists several qualities of our Lord that should also be embodied in servant leaders today:

  1. Dependence: Just as Jesus surrendered everything for his people a current leader also should “empty” himself;
  2. Modesty: A servant of God conducts a ministry that might appear self-effacing;
  3. Empathy: Jesus was sympathetic with the weak and merciful to those who err;
  4. Optimism: An essential quality for a leader in order to battle darkness; and
  5. Anointing: As the Holy Spirit came and rested on Jesus he will also rest on his leader.[28]

What does servant leadership look like in the 21st century? First, a servant leader is to be self-sacrificing rather than self-seeking, active and not passive. Second, he leads with the influence of example and relationship, not from position and pressure. Third, he exercises authority when necessary for progress toward the mission and not for personal gain. Fourth, he leads by personally being involved in caring for people and their needs, not demanding that his own needs are met. Finally, a servant leader gives direction, equips others for work, and uses his character and gifts for God’s Kingdom.[29]

IV. MY PLAN TO BE A BIBLICAL LEADER

A biblical philosophy of leadership consists of (but is not limited to) growth in God’s Word, persistence in the direction of God’s goals, and servant leadership. Thankfully, through the examples of Joshua, Nehemiah, and Jesus, there are patterns and paths I can follow to become a godly leader. I plan to continue reading four chapters of God’s Word every day, persisting towards God’s goal of a Master of Arts in Christian Leadership degree, and serving others for their benefit as a leader. With these three practices I hope that like Joshua, Nehemiah, and Jesus, I too can become a godly leader.

Bibliography

Arnold, Bill and H. G. M. Williamson. Dictionary of the Old Testament: Historical Books. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2005.

Coleson, Joseph. “Joshua,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Vol. 3, ed. Philip Comfort .Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2012.

Gibbs, Eddie. LeadershipNext: Changing Leaders in a Changing Culture. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2005.

Hendricks, Howard. “Ten Common Factors in Leadership.” Unpublished class notes for SL305. Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014.

Howard, David. An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993.

Kouzes, James and Barry Posner. The Truth About Leadership: The No-Fads, Heart-of-the-Matter Facts You Need to Know. San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass, 2010.

Longman, Tremper, III, and David E. Garland, eds. The Expositor’s Bible Commentary: Luke–Acts (Revised Edition). Vol. 10. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2007.

Sanders, J. Oswald. Spiritual Leadership: Principles of Excellence for Every Believer. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 2007.

Seidel, Andrew. “Identity and Leadership.” Unpublished class notes for SL305. Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014.

Seidel, Andrew. Charting a Bold Course: Training Leaders for the 21st Century. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 2003.

Smith, Gary. “Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort. Vol. 5b. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010.

Stein, Robert H. “Luke,” Vol. 24 in The New American Commentary. Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992.

Trites, Allison. “The Gospel of Luke, Acts,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort. Vol. 12. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Wolf, Herbert An Introduction to the Old Testament: Pentateuch. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1991.


[1] Andrew Seidel, Charting a Bold Course: Training Leaders for the 21st Century (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 2003), 25.

[2] See Deuteronomy 4:29; 10:12; 11:13; 13:3; 26:16; 30:2, 6, 10. Herbert Wolf, An Introduction to the Old Testament: Pentateuch (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1991), 256.

[3] Wolf, Introduction to the Old Testament: Pentateuch, 256.

[4] David Howard, An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books, (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993), 67.

[5] Joseph Coleson, “Joshua,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, vol. 3, ed. Philip Comfort (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2012), 18.

[6] J. Oswald Sanders, Spiritual Leadership: Principles of Excellence for Every Believer (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 2007), 102.

[7] Ibid.

[8] Ibid., 101.

[9] Howard, Intro to Historical Books, 332.

[10] Gary Smith, “Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 5b, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010), 9.

[11] Howard,  Intro to Historical Books, 340.

[12] Bill Arnold and H. G. M. Williamson, Dictionary of the Old Testament: Historical Books (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2005), 722.

[13] Sanders, Spiritual Leadership, 60.

[14] Ibid., 62.

[15] Sanders, Spiritual Leadership, 69.

[16] James Kouzes and Barry Posner, The Truth About Leadership: The No-Fads, Heart-of-the-Matter Facts You Need to Know (San Francisco, CA: Jossey-Bass, 2010), 93.

[17] Howard Hendricks, “Ten Common Factors in Leadership,” unpublished class notes for SL305 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014).

[18] Allison Trites, “The Gospel of Luke, Acts,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 12, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006), 14.

[19] Stein, Robert H. “Luke,” vol. 24 in The New American Commentary (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 49-50.

[20] Longman, Tremper, III, and David E. Garland, eds. The Expositor’s Bible Commentary: Luke–Acts (Revised Edition). Vol. 10. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2007, 316.

[21] Eddie Gibbs, LeadershipNext: Changing Leaders in a Changing Culture, Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2005), 179.

[22] Ibid., 179.

[23] Stein, Luke, 550.

[24] Trites, “The Gospel of Luke,” 290.

[25] Longman and Garland, Expositor’s Bible Commentary: Luke-Acts, 316.

[26] Andrew Seidel, “Identity and Leadership,” unpublished class notes for SL305 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014).

[27] Sanders, Spiritual Leadership, 24.

[28] Ibid., 24-25.

[29] Seidel, Charting a Bold Course, 34.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

The Primary Message of the Book of Nehemiah and an Evaluation of Five Leadership Principles

October 24, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

The book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. In recent years many books have been written about leadership using the book of Nehemiah as a source to develop leadership principles. This paper will explain the primary message of the book of Nehemiah and then use that primary message to evaluate leadership principles written by others.

The book of Nehemiah tells the story of restoration of the city of Jerusalem.[1] When examining the book of Nehemiah as a single unit of material one will notice that it is a book which focuses on “lists.” Fifty-three percent (214 verses) of the material in Nehemiah are lists, 25 percent (146 verses) is historical narrative, and 11 percent (46 verses) are recorded prayers.[2] The book of Nehemiah has 13 chapters and six of those chapters tell about the rebuilding of the walls of Judah. In addition to those six chapters, seven chapters are dedicated to tell about life after the walls had been rebuilt. Nehemiah was concerned about the spiritual health and welfare of the Jews in Jerusalem. Spiritual repair was his main focus and rebuilding the walls of the city was how he accomplished that spiritual repair. That is why seven chapters of the thirteen are dedicated to telling about the social and religious reforms Nehemiah organized, participated in, or directly administered after the walls of Jerusalem had been rebuilt.

I. FIVE THEMES THAT SUPPORT THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH

A. Restoration for the City of Jerusalem

Ezra 6:14b-15 tells the story of the completion of the Temple in Jerusalem, “The Temple was finally finished, as had been commanded by the God of Israel and decreed by Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes, the kings of Persia. The Temple was completed on March 12, during the sixth year of King Darius’s reign” (Ezra 6:14b-15).[3] The temple being completed did not mean that the reforms and rebuilding within the city of Jerusalem were complete. Having a temple to worship at was significant and an important element, but the people also needed walls and gates to complete their restoration of Judah was a province under the Persian Empire. Evidence of this is seen in how Nehemiah reacted when he heard that the city walls had been torn down and that the gates had been burnt with fire. Nehemiah responded with mourning, fasting, and prayer (1:4). Even though the people living in Jerusalem had been allowed to return to their city and managed to rebuild a temple, they had now been there for 80 years and still had not rebuilt the walls around the city.[4]

For Jews living in Jerusalem purity and dedication to worshipping God was important because they had just spent 70 years in exile becoming mixed with the people of Babylon and Persia. After 70 years of exile in Babylon and Persia, they were able to worship God again. Yet this return to Judah and Jerusalem was certainly not a return to “what once was.” The people returning to Judah in the books of Ezra and Nehemiah arrived to a “province” of Persia, not their own country. But because of this they had the opportunity to set up the altar, rebuild the Temple, restore proper worship of God, and be able to present themselves as holy to God.[5] Restoration for the entire city of Jerusalem was necessary for this to happen. This is why Nehemiah “after inspecting the walls upon his arrival, he [Nehemiah] realized that their repair was to be his prime task. This repair would guarantee the security of the city and could provide a focal point for the Jewish community scattered throughout Judah.”[6] Nehemiah was focused on restoration for the entire city of Jerusalem so that the people could focus on their worship to God and maintain the spiritual standards He desired for them.

B. Prayer

Eleven different prayers are mentioned in the book of Nehemiah. However, these are not all prayers spoken by Nehemiah. Four times Nehemiah prayed to God when the people of Israel were being mocked or opposed in their work (4:4,9; 5:19; 6:14). Four times Nehemiah prayed when seeking to restore the spiritual health and practices of the people of Israel (13:14, 22, 29, 31). Two times Nehemiah prayed for the nation of Judah while he was still in Persia (1:4; 2:4). Nehemiah’s prayers show that his heart was attuned to God.[7]

One of these prayers is a prayer by the people of Judah in chapter nine when they prayed to God about their past history of unfaithfulness and about the mighty things God had done for them. It is important to note that throughout their prayers, Nehemiah and the people of Judah “recognize the sovereign power of God to control their lives and the lives of those around them.” [8] In these prayers Nehemiah shared his burden and responsibility with God, and God answered in the end. Therefore “these prayers are an encouragement to all readers to follow the example of Nehemiah, for prayer brings God’s power to bear on the difficult situations in life.”[9] This theme of prayer is woven throughout the book.

C. Reverence for Scripture

The reverence the people of Judah had for God and His Scripture is also a theme in Nehemiah. Nehemiah 8:1-12 tells of Ezra (Ezra was “a Scribe ‘well versed’ in the Law of Moses”[10]) opening the book of the law, the people rising to their feet, and listening to him and the Levites explain what the law meant. Two things are worth noting. The first was the length of time. The text tells that Ezra read “from early morning till noon” (8:3). This would have been a maximum of six hours during that time of year[11] which was a long time to stand and listen to the book of the Law of Moses. The second thing worth noting was that the people wanted to hear the book read. “They asked Ezra the scribe to bring out the Book of the Law of Moses, which the LORD had given to Israel to obey” (8:1). This was something that the people wanted. It was customary for people of Israel to gather together to celebrate the new year, but asking to hear the law was something they decided to do on their own initiative.[12] Because of this many parts of “Nehemiah suggest a strong concern to do things in accordance with the Mosaic Law. Since the exile had befallen the nation because of its unfaithfulness to God, strict obedience to the law now was a visible demonstration of the people’s faithfulness.”[13] This strong focus on the Law of Moses shows the people of Judah’s desire to “get it right this time.” They appear to want to live according to God’s will, and the Law of Moses was God’s will.

D. Physical Protection

The importance of physical protection before religious reform is shown when Nehemiah wrote, “After the wall was finished and I had set up the doors in the gates, the gatekeepers, singers, and Levites were appointed” (7:1). It was when the wall was finished and the doors of the gates were completed that Nehemiah started to appoint servants for the temple and religious services. The overall goal of Nehemiah was to establish religious reform in Judah, but that could not be done until the walls were rebuilt and the city was safe. Therefore, Nehemiah’s first order of business, his number one priority, was to get the wall rebuilt so that other activities could occur within in the walls of the city.

Why was a wall around the city so important? It was important because Nehemiah knew that the religious reforms he and Ezra wanted for the nation of Judah could only be maintained by a wall. He wanted to keep the people of Jerusalem and Judah separate from the foreigners living nearby.[14] In Nehemiah’s time, it was important to ensure that Judah and its people remained distinct and “uncontaminated” from their neighbors,[15] because contact with neighboring nations in the pre-exilic community had caused past generations to enter into sin and eventually be exiled because of it. Nehemiah was determined to ensure that did not happen again. Therefore, the city of Jerusalem needed a wall not just only to protect the people against enemies (a common reason for a wall) but also to maintain separation from foreigners.

E. Spiritual Protection

The fifth and final theme that supports the primary message of Nehemiah (i.e. that the book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem) is the fact that the wall provided spiritual protection. Not having a wall around the city meant that anyone could enter the city on any day. This was a vital issue that had to be addressed because foreigners entering into the city on the Sabbath to conduct business was a serious violation of the Law of Moses. A wall with gates that could be closed at the beginning of the Sabbath and raised again when the Sabbath ended was an essential element to maintaining the spiritual health of the people of the city of Jerusalem. This is supported by evidence in Nehemiah 13 where Nehemiah declares that the gates of the city were to be shut from the beginning of the Sabbath to the end of the Sabbath in order to keep foreigners out of the city.

In addition to Nehemiah’s concern for the physical protection of the walls of Jerusalem, he was interested in the maintenance of worship at the temple. Nehemiah was involved in producing a document that the Jewish community of Jerusalem pledged to in order to care for and support the temple personnel.[16] However, chapter 13 of the book of Nehemiah tells about the sin of the people when they neglected the temple (vv. 4-14), did not keep the Sabbath (vv. 15-22), and allowed intermarriage (vv. 23-31).  This shows that the spiritual protection the walls provided could not always overcome the sin in the hearts of the people who were supposed to enforce the Law of Moses. 

II. FIVE LEADERSHIP PRINCIPLES EVALUATED IN LIGHT OF THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH

As was shared in the introduction to this paper, many books have been written on the topic of leadership centered on the book of Nehemiah. However, even though leadership is a topic displayed in the book of Nehemiah, leadership is not the main topic nor the main message of the book of Nehemiah.[17] Therefore this author will evaluate leadership principles based on Nehemiah with a strict view that the book of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem (not leadership).[18]

A. “Communicate your vision as a solution to a problem that must be addressed immediately.”[19]

The “vision” Andy Stanley refers to is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because Nehemiah had a vision to rebuild the walls of the city of Jerusalem. Today, leaders also have a vision birthed by God. The book of Nehemiah tells of Nehemiah as the leader God used to bring His people to a place of restoration and worship. Andy Stanley is referring to a vision that also seeks to build the kingdom of God.

The “A solution to a problem” Andy Stanley refers to is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the problem Nehemiah and the fifth century Jews faced was clear (as has already been explainer earlier in this paper). Nehemiah shared the solution to a problem in 2:17, “You know every well what trouble we are in. Jerusalem lies in ruins, and its gates have been destroyed by fire. Let us rebuild the wall of Jerusalem and end this disgrace!” The idea of rebuilding the walls proposed by Nehemiah is a solution to a problem which the people have faced for the past 80 years since they first returned to Jerusalem from exile. Nehemiah shared a vision that was of God and was a solution to a problem. In Andy Stanley’s principle, he encourages godly leaders to state their vision of building God’s kingdom as a solution to a current problem that is preventing God and His mercy from being shared.

The concept of a problem “that must be addressed immediately” as shared by Andy Stanley is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because Jerusalem’s situation required an immediate solution. The walls needed to be rebuilt so that proper temple worship could be adhered to. Stanley believes, leaders too, can present their vision as something that must be addressed immediately if the work pertains to bringing people closer to God.

B. “Protect your organization’s core and culture with a thick wall built by people who want to save their own skin.”[20]

“Protect your organization’s core and culture with a thick wall.” This idea shared by Tom Harper is a major purpose of Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the wall around Jerusalem was destined to preserve and protect the people of Jerusalem physically and spiritually. It was to protect the people of Jerusalem from foreigners, wars, and to keep their Sabbath days sacred from commerce brought in from farms and other cities. Harper argues that businesses need to have a “wall” to project their core and culture from outside negative forces. This was also a goal of Nehemiah and a major purpose that it was included in Scripture.

The idea of a “wall built by people who want to save their own skin” as shared by Tom Harper is not a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture. The message of Nehemiah is about the restoration of the physical and spiritual life of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem, not selfishly trying to “save your own skin” as a business person might try to do in order to preserve what was created or done regardless of its validity or honor for God. Saving your own skin also implies that you would do what you have to do regardless of principles and values that God might desire. In the book of Nehemiah, the people were not trying to save their own skin. They were trying to rebuild their city and return to faithful worship of God.

C. “The nation that prays together stays together.”[21]

“The nation that prays together stays together.” This idea shared by Donald Campbell is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because of the strong emphasis on the prayers not just of Nehemiah, but particularly of the people in chapter nine. There are a total of 11 prayers in the book of Nehemiah. The longest of these prayers is a prayer by the people in chapter nine. In chapter nine the people prayed to God

  • Praising Him and expressing gratitude (vv. 6-15).
  • Acknowledging disobedience in the past and praising God’s mercy (vv. 16-21).
  • Thanking Him for help to conquer the promised land (vv. 22-25).
  • About how they failed to obey in the promised land (vv. 26-31).
  • That His punishments were just (vv. 32-35).
  • Expressing pleasure to serve other kings while in the land of Judah (vv. 36-37).

This is a prayer the people did together to acknowledge what God had done and what He would be doing in their lives in the future. This prayer leads them into the allegiance they declare in chapter ten. Later in the story of Nehemiah when people rebel and fail to maintain the temple, keep the Sabbath holy, and marry only Jews, this collective prayer could have been referenced as support that what was being done was not right.

D. “The task leader must be able to coordinate the efforts of the group, insure cooperation, commend honest effort, see that each task is completed satisfactorily, and provide for open lines of communication between employee and employer.”[22]

 “The task leader must be able to coordinate the efforts of the group, insure cooperation, commend honest effort, see that each task is completed satisfactorily, and provide for open lines of communication between employee and employer.” This idea shared by Cyril Barber is not a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scripture because the book’s emphasis is not on how Nehemiah did the work. The book of Nehemiah is about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. There are observations which can be made about how to lead people based on Nehemiah’s example, but these observations are not important themes nor necessary elements to the story of Nehemiah rebuilding the walls and religious reform in Jerusalem.

E. “A leader need not do all the planning, yet he must assure that the planning gets done.”[23]

“A leader must assure that the planning gets done.” This idea shared by Donald Jacobs is a major purpose for Nehemiah being included in Scriptures because it shows the intensity and desire that Nehemiah possessed in attempting to restore the physical and spiritual health of the nation of Judah. For 80 years the people had been back in Jerusalem yet they had only been able to barely complete the temple. For years they knew that they needed to get the walls rebuilt around the city. Nehemiah arrived and displayed the extensiveness of effort that it took to rebuild the walls. This account in Scripture stands as witness to early Jews about how hard it was to get the city and temple back to the way that God wanted them to be and shows how far one man had to go to ensure that it was done.

For 80 years people looked at those walls laying flat on the ground and thought that it would need to be fixed. Some people probably had ideas on how to get parts of the wall finished. However, they failed to ensure that the planning was done. Nehemiah showed that even if you are not the one to do all of the work or all of the planning, when God has a plan and a will, it is important to make sure that that His will is executed.

III. THE PRIMARY MESSAGE OF NEHEMIAH AND LEADERSHIP PRINCIPLES

The book of Nehemiah is about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem. Even though the book of Nehemiah is about Judah it does not mean that biblical leadership principles cannot be observed and applied to the life of a believer. The important distinction that readers of the book of Nehemiah need to make is between individual, observable biblical truths and the message from the book of Nehemiah as a whole. The book was given to readers to tell about significant historical events and life in post-exilic Jerusalem. The book was not given to be a prescriptive text for business leaders. It can be used to glean leadership principles, but this should only be done within the view of the book’s primary message about the physical and spiritual restoration of the nation of Judah in Jerusalem.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Barber, Cyril. Nehemiah: and the dynamics of effective leadership. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976.

Bramer, Stephen. “Old Testament History II and Poetry.” Unpublished class notes for OT103. Dallas Theological Seminary. Winter Term, 2014.

Campbell, Donald. Nehemiah: Man in Charge. How God chooses and develops leaders for His work. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1979.

Comfort, Philip W., and Walter A. Elwell, eds. Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001.

Harper, Tom. Leading from the Lions’ Den: Leadership Principles from Every Book of the Bible, Nashville, TN: B&H Publishing, 2010.

Howard, David. An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993.

Jacobs, Donald. From Rubble to Rejoicing: A Study in Effective Christian Leadership Based on Nehemiah. Pasadena, CA: William Carey Library.

Smith, Gary. Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther. Edited by Philip Comfort. Vol. 5b, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited by Philip Comfort. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010.

Stanley, Andy. Visioneering: God’s Blueprint for Developing and Maintaining Vision. Colorado Springs, CO: Multnomah Publishers, 1999.


[1] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, ed. Philip Comfort, in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 5b, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2010), 6.

[2] Stehpen Bramer, “Nehemiah, ” unpublished class notes for BE103 Old Testament History II and Poetry (Dallas Theological Seminary, Winter Term, 2013), 3. Quoted from Robert Bell, “The Theology of Nehemiah” in Biblical Viewpoint, 56.

[3] All Scripture quotations are form the New Living Translation (2007 revision) unless otherwise noted.

[4] Stephen Bramer, “Nehemiah,” 3.

[5] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 18.

[6] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001), 942. Whether this statement, “The wall in Jerusalem has been torn down, and the gates have been destroyed by fire” (Neh. 1:3) refers to Nebuchadnezzar’s conquests in 605, 597, and in 586 or a more recent attack is not clear, but the important element is that Nehemiah is clearly moved and emotional disturbed by this news.

[7] David Howard, An Introduction to the Old Testament Historical Books, (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1993), 355.

[8] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 21.

[9] Ibid.

[10] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 336.

[11] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 163.

[12] Gary Smith, Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther, 164.

[13] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 349-350.

[14] Bramer, “Nehemiah,” 4.

[15] David Howard, Intro to Old Testament, 351.

[16] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary, 942.

[17] Stephen Bramer, “Nehemiah” p. 1.

[18] This author wishes to be considerate and respectful in evaluating the ideas of other authors. It is important to remember that this author is only evaluating the ideas of these authors, not criticizing the authors as persons.

[19] Andy Stanley, Visioneering: God’s Blueprint for Developing and Maintaining Vision, (Colorado Springs, CO: Multnomah Publishers, 1999), 86.

[20] Tom Harper, Leading from the Lions’ Den: Leadership Principles from Every Book of the Bible, (Nashville, TN: B&H Publishing, 2010), 52. 

[21] Donald Campbell, Nehemiah: Man in Charge. How God chooses and develops leaders for His work, (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1979), 79.

[22] Cyril Barber, Nehemiah: and the dynamics of effective leadership, (Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976), 83.

[23] Donald Jacobs, From Rubble to Rejoicing: A Study in Effective Christian Leadership Based on Nehemiah, (Pasadena, CA: William Carey Library, 1991), 50.

Filed Under: Church Pastor and Leader Advice

Salvation in the Book of Luke

October 23, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Salvation is a major theme in the book of Luke. In fact, Luke used the language of salvation more than any other gospel writer.[1] Salvation in the Gospel of Luke should be interpreted in light of the overall message of the Gospel which is about Jesus and how he, as the Son of God, performed miracles, died for those who followed Him, rose again, and ascended to heaven. This study of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke will consist of explaining the opportunity of salvation, synonyms, antonyms, and how Luke presented the word “salvation” in light of the overall message of his book.

I. THE OPPORTUNITY OF SALVATION

The word “salvation” is used five times in the book of Luke.[2] The clearest presentation of the word is used in Luke 19:44 where Jesus saw the city of Jerusalem, began to weep, and said,

“How I wish today that you of all people would understand the way to peace. But now it is too late, and peace is hidden from your eyes. Before long your enemies will build ramparts against walls and encircle you and close in on you from every side. They will crush you into the ground, and your children with you. Your enemies will not leave a single stone in place, because you did not accept your opportunity for salvation” (Luke 19:42-44, emphasis added, New Living Translation).

It is important to make a few observations about this verse. First, salvation is said to be an “opportunity.” The opportunity for salvation is through Jesus’ words and work on the Cross. The people of Jerusalem did not accept the opportunity for salvation that Jesus presented them. One of the main themes of the Bible is how humans can respond to that opportunity for salvation. As Allison Trites writes, “God is seen preeminently at work to fulfill his purposes in salvation history in Jesus.”[3] Jesus revealed himself as the one who brought salvation.[4] Second, the four previous mentions of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke affirmed that Jesus was the one able to bring salvation. That ability to bring salvation is what predicted the opportunity of salvation through him. Third, Jesus was weeping because “the nation missed the opportunity to respond to the eschatological moment, that is, to his [Jesus] visitation.”[5] Luke 19:42-44 tell of how Jesus “had visited his people as he had promised. The Messiah had come to seek and to save the lost. They refused to recognize they were lost. They refused to see God’s glory in Jesus or to give God glory for sending Jesus.”[6] Fourth, Jesus was sad because he knew that their decision to reject him would cost them dearly. This was the salvation opportunity for the Jewish people yet they failed to accept it.[7] Fifth, because the people had not accepted their opportunity for salvation, they therefore rejected the Son. Luke’s Gospel is a clear presentation about how Jesus was affirmed as the Son of God, performed miracles, died for those who followed him, rose again, and ascended to heaven. Furthermore, because the people of Jerusalem had rejected Jesus and his work, their rejection would cause God’s judgment to come.[8]

II. OTHER VERSES EXPLAINING SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

Within the book of Luke several other verses also expand on this main passage about salvation. Three of the five times Luke mentions the word “salvation” it is found in the beginning section of Luke (chapters 1-3, see attached chart). In this beginning section Luke’s emphasis is on the words and statements of others about Jesus and the salvation he brings. From the beginning of Luke’s Gospel Jesus was acclaimed as the promised deliverer.[9] Because one of the main messages of Luke’s Gospel is to present how Jesus, as God, was affirmed as the Son of God, Luke uses the affirmations of three different characters to show Jesus as the means to salvation. In this way, Luke is using people to affirm who Jesus was before Jesus stated who he was.

The first reference to Jesus as salvation is from Zechariah who declared, “You [John] will tell his [Jesus] people how to find salvation through forgiveness of their sins” (Luke 1:77). While filled with the Holy Spirit (1:67) Zechariah gave this prophesy about his son, John. Zechariah showed that John would prepare the way for Jesus, the one who would forgive sins. If salvation comes from the forgiveness of sins, who has the power to forgive sins? That is Jesus; therefore, salvation is through Jesus.

The next use of “salvation” in the book of Luke is when Simeon, a righteous and devout man waiting for the Messiah, held Jesus and said, “Sovereign Lord, now let your servant die in peace, as you have promised. I have seen your salvation, which you have prepared for all people. He is a light to reveal God to the nations, and he is the glory of your people Israel” (Luke 2:29-32). Again, Jesus is seen as salvation. When Simeon saw Jesus, he saw salvation. It should be noted that the use of salvation by Zechariah and Simeon connects to the Old Testament concept of “bringing deliverance.” Bringing deliverance as savior was applied to the coming of Christ in Zechariah’s prophecy (Luke 1:69, 71; Ps. 106:10; 132:17) as well as Simeon’s hymn of praise (Luke 2:30).[10]

The third use of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke is when John the Baptist quoted from Isaiah saying, “And then all people will see the salvation sent from God” (Luke 3:6). This affirms that the one sent from God (Jesus of supernatural birth, [Luke 1:26-38]) is the one that is salvation. Similar to previous verses, seeing Jesus is the same as seeing salvation.

After these three introductory remarks about salvation the word is not used again until Luke 19:9 where Jesus responds to Zacchaeus’ decision to give half his wealth to the poor and four times as much to the people he had cheated on their taxes (Luke 19:8). Jesus responded with, “Salvation has come to this home today, for this man has shown himself to be a true son of Abraham.” The first three presentations of salvation in the book of Luke were seen as Jesus as its source. This is the first time Jesus directly declared himself as the instrument of salvation. Jesus declared Zacchaeus righteous and that salvation had come to him, probably because of his belief in Jesus and his response to Jesus.

III. SYNONYMS OF SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

There are eight synonyms in the book of Luke that help to explain his concept of salvation.

A. Eternal Life

“Everyone who has given up house or wife or brother or parents or children, for the sake of the Kingdom of God, will be repaid many times over in this life, and will have eternallifein the world to come” (Luke 18:29-30, emphasis added). For those who are saved Jesus promised eternal life in paradise (Luke 23:43).

B. Believe

During the time of Jesus’ resurrection he was walking with two of his followers and he said, “You foolish people! You find it so hard to believe all that the prophets wrote in the Scriptures” (Luke 24:25, emphasis added). Earlier in Luke several women had returned from the empty tomb and told everyone what they saw. “The story sounded like nonsense to the men, so they didn’t believe it.” (Luke 24:11, emphasis added). Responding to Jesus’ offer for salvation with belief is one of the most frequent descriptions from Luke about how to receive salvation.[11]

C. Acknowledge

“I tell you the truth, everyone who acknowledges me publicly here on earth, the Son of Man will also acknowledge in the presence of God’s angels” (Luke 12:8, emphasis added). Acknowledging Jesus on earth and what he came to do is what allows people to join him in the presence of God’s angels. The people who responded to Jesus on earth are the same people who are promised a warm reception in heaven.[12]

D. Repent

Jesus opened his disciples’ minds to interpret the Scriptures and told them during his last conversation with people on earth, “There is forgiveness of sins for all who repent” (Luke 24:47, emphasis added). Repentance of sins is frequently emphasized in the book of Luke as a proper response to Jesus because someone receives salvation by repenting.[13] Lewis Sperry Chafer comments on repentance saying repentance “is almost universally added to believing as a requirement on the human side for salvation.”[14] He continues, “Repentance is not in itself equivalent to believing or faith, though, being included in believing, is used here as a synonym of the word believe.”[15]

E. Sacrifice

While teaching to a large crowd Jesus told them, “You cannot be my disciple without giving up everything you own” (Luke 14:33). Jesus had elaborated on this same point earlier in his ministry saying, “If you want to be my disciple, you must hate everyone else by comparison—your father and mother, wife and children, brothers and sisters—yes, even your own life. Otherwise, you cannot be my disciple. And if you do not carry your own cross and follow me, you cannot be my disciple” (Luke 9:26-27). In these two passages Jesus spoke of sacrificing a person’s will, desires, needs, and ambitions all for the sake of following him. This sacrifice in order to follow Jesus is how to get salvation.

F. Forgiveness

After opening the minds of his disciples to interpret the Scriptures Jesus gave this statement during his last time speaking with people on earth, “There is forgiveness of sins for all who repent” (Luke 24:47, emphasis added). This forgiveness of sins was something only Jesus could do and was one of the expressions used in the Gospel of Luke to describe the offer of salvation in Jesus Christ.[16]

It is important to remember that these synonyms are not to be seen as different ways of salvation. They are simply different ways of expressing God’s opportunity for salvation. Neither are these synonyms a list from which people can chose which ones they like best. People “enter into God’s kingdom through one response that involves faith, repentance, baptism, confessing Christ, following Jesus, and keeping the commandments.”[17] This is not a process, it is an act which contains all of these responses.[18] As this examination of synonyms has been used to discover the meaning of the word “salvation” in the book of Luke an examination of antonyms will also be presented.

IV. ANTONYMS OF SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

A. Denial

“Anyone who denies me here on earth will be denied before God’s angels” (Luke 12:9, emphasis added). Jesus was clear that those who knew him on earth would know him in heaven, but those who denied him on earth would be denied in heaven.  

B. Rejection

When sending out his disciples for ministry Jesus told them, “Anyone who rejects you is rejecting me. And anyone who rejects me is rejecting God, who sent me” (Luke 10:16, emphasis added). Rejection of Jesus is a rejection of God, therefore also a rejection of the opportunity of salvation of which Jesus was.

C. Punishment

While talking about the Pharisees to his disciples Jesus taught, “They [Pharisees] shamelessly cheat widows out of their property and then pretend to be pious by making long prayers in public. Because of this, they will be severely punished” (Luke 20:47, emphasis added). Punishment will fall upon all those who do not confess Jesus as Lord and follow him.

V. SALVATION IN THE BOOK OF LUKE

Salvation is an emphasis in the book of Luke. From start to finish Luke presents Jesus as the Savior, Messiah. In chapter one of Luke, Jesus was pointed to as the one who would bring salvation through the forgiveness of sins (Luke 1:77). Then that message was affirmed by Simeon (Luke 2:30) and again by John the Baptist (Luke 3:6). Jesus himself claimed to be able to offer salvation when declaring that salvation had come to Zacchaeus’ home (Luke 19:9). With his final affirmation of salvation in Luke 19:44, Jesus stated that those who had not responded to the offer of salvation (himself) would be crushed, because he was the offer of salvation. 

Bibliography

Bock, Darrell. “Luke 1:11-9:50.” Vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994.

Bock, Darrell. Luke 9:51-24:53. Vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996.

Butler, Trent C. “Luke.” Holman New Testament Commentary, Vol. 3. Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000.

Carpenter, Eugene E., and Philip W. Comfort. Holman Treasury of Key Bible Words: 200 Greek and 200 Hebrew Words Defined and Explained. Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Systematic Theology. Vol. 3. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1993.

Stein, Robert H. “Luke.” The New American Commentary, Vol. 24. Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992.

Trites, Allison. “The Gospel of Luke, Acts.” Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, Vol. 12, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Wenham, David and Steve Walton. Exploring the New Testament. Vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, 2nd ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011.


[1] David Wenham and Steve Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011), 247.

[2] Luke 1:77; 2:30; 3:6; 19:9, 44.

[3] Allison Trites, “The Gospel of Luke, Acts,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 12, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006), 14.

[4] Darrell Bock, “Luke 1:11-9:50,” vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994), 33.

[5] Darrell Bock, “Luke 9:51-24:53,” vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996), 1563.

[6]  Trent Butler, “Luke,”in Holman New Testament Commentary, vol. 3 (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000), 320.

[7] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 261.

[8] Robert Stein, “Luke,” in The New American Commentary, vol. 24 (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 485.

[9] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 22.

[10] Eugene Carpenter, and Philip W. Comfort, Holman Treasury of Key Bible Words: 200 Greek and 200 Hebrew Words Defined and Explained (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000), 384.

[11] Stein, “Luke,” 50.

[12] Trites, “Gospel of Luke, Acts,” 22.

[13] Stein, “Luke,” 51.

[14] Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 3 (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1993),  372.

[15] Ibid., 378.

[16] Stein, “Luke,” 50.

[17] Ibid., 51.

[18] Ibid.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Three Views on Hebrews 6:1-8 and Which I Prefer

October 21, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Hebrews 6:1-8 is a passage most theologians either love or struggle with. Some theologians go to it repeatedly to explain their soteriological position while others attempt to avoid it because it does not match their theological method. This paper will examine three soteriological views and how each of these views interprets Hebrews 6:1-8. The final section contains a brief exposition of the passage along with the preferred view of this author.

I. 3 SOTERIOLOGICAL VIEWS OF HEBREWS 6:1-8[1]

A. Arminian – “Grace Lost by Walking in the Flesh”

The Arminian view interprets texts like Hebrews 6:1-8 as “real issues” (as apposed to hypothetical issues) because “Biblical warnings have meaning only if the threat is real, not hypothetical. Advocates hold that maintenance in grace is dependent on the believer’s continued faith, obedience, and perseverance.”[2] The Arminian view believes that “God and humans cooperate in the work of salvation. But if the latter fail to perform in a way sufficiently pleasing to God, salvation is forfeited.”[3] Some of the key texts that Arminian advocates use to support their view are Rom 11:17, 20-22; 1 Tim 1:18-19; Heb 6:4, 6; 10:26-29; and 2 Peter 2:20-21.

B. Moderate/Reformed – “Elect Believers Persevere, Non-Elect Fall Away”

The crux of the moderate/reformed view of Hebrews 6:1-8 is that “not all those regenerated are elected by God. The elect may fall into sin totally but not finally; but the regenerated who are non-elect may fall from grace both totally and finally. Those who fall from grace into sin need a new experience of conversion and justification. . . the elect persevere as a consequence of God’s sovereign decree.”[4] As a result, “the non-elect regenerate can fall totally from the state of grace.”[5] Some of the key texts that support this view are Matt 10:22; 24:13; Luke 8:3; and 1 Cor 10:12.

C. Reformed – “God Preserves the Converted in Perseverance to the End”

The reformed view of Hebrews 6:1-8 is that “regenerated and justified believers may lapse in their faith, resist God, and sin for a season. But their unbelief and resistance is temporary rather than incorrigible and final. . . because God through the Spirit secures the final salvation of all true believers by bringing about their free perseverance to the end.”[6] Key texts to support this view are John 3:39-40; 6:37; 10:28-29; 17:9, 11, 15; Rom 8:34; 1 Cor 1:8; Phil 1:6; Heb 7:25; 1 Peter 1:5; 2 Peter 1:3.

II. THE PREFERRED VIEW

A. An Exposition of the Text

1. Before Hebrews 6. A strong emphasis leading up to Hebrews 6 is the call for spiritual growth in 5:11-14. The writer of Hebrews says that the readers of this letter were “spiritually dull” and needed someone to teach them again even though they ought to have been teaching others (5:12). Therefore, the readers of the book of Hebrews were called “babies” who could not eat “solid food” (5:12). Furthermore, the writer implied that the readers knew right from wrong (5:14).  Hebrews 6:1-8 is one of five “warning passages” written to these readers (2:1-4; 3:7-4:13; 5:11-6:20; 10:26-39; 12:25-29).

2. Hebrews 6:1-8. In Heb 6:1, one of the key words is the “evil” deeds; literally “dead” deeds or works. This is not necessarily the “evil” of the person’s life but instead is focused on death as a consequence of that evil.[7] In Hebrews 6:2, the word “further” seems to imply that the people had received instruction already. Again in Heb 6:3, the word “further” is used as something that the author hoped to accomplish in the future.  Hebrews 6:4 is the important verse to soteriology. A few important observations are that “once were enlightened” is in the past tense here. This is something that has happened already but does not appear to continue at the time of the author’s writing. In Hebrews 6:5, the word “enlightened” from verse 4 is explained as the people “who have tasted the goodness of the word of God” and tasted “of the power of the age to come.” In other words, these are people who have experienced the Christian conversion.[8]

Hebrews 6:6, if the “enlightened” from verse 4 “turn away from God” it is impossible to bring them back to repentance according to Hebrews 6:6. The preposition “by” in Hebrews 6:6 indicates the method by which people have turned away from God (i.e. nailing the son of God to a cross again). In Hebrews 6:7, the author switches to a metaphor to illustrate the points he has attempted to explain in verses 4-6. Hebrews 6:7 starts with the temporal word “when” which implies that this is something that surely happens (it is not a hypothetical situation). Hebrews 6:8, starts with the contrast conjunction, “but,” which gives the other option of what would happen under different circumstances (“thorns and thistles” compared to “good crop”).

3. After Hebrews 6. Following Hebrews 6:1-8 the author qualifies what he just said because it does not apply to the people he was writing to. The people receiving the letter of Hebrews had worked hard for God and had shown their love for God by caring for other believers. The author says that if the readers keep on loving others they would not become spiritually dull and indifferent (6:11-12).

B. The Preferred View of Hebrews 6 and Why

The exposition above is probably going to appear contradictory to this author’s soteriological view of Hebrews 6:1-8. However, Hebrews 6 clashes with the strong evidence seen elsewhere in the Bible for eternal security.

The preferred view of Hebrews 6 is categorized under the “Reformed” view that God preserves saints until the end. This view that God preserves the saints—eternal security—comes from several passages in the New Testament that strongly indicate this doctrine.[9] For example, the disciple John started his gospel saying, “To all who believed him [Jesus] and accepted him, he gave the right to become children of God” (John 1:12) and “everyone who believes in him will have eternal life” (John 3:14). The apostle Paul preached that “God’s gifts and his call can never be withdrawn” (Rom 11:29). And most convincingly for me, “He [Holy Spirit] has identified you as his own, guaranteeing that you will be saved on the day of redemption” (Eph 4:30). Some other texts are John 6:37-40; 10:27-29; 17:2-4, 6; Rom 8:28-29; Phil 1:6; Col 2:9-14; 2 Tim 1:12; 2:13; 1 Peter 1:1-9; 1 John 2:18-19; 5:11-13.[10]

III. CONCLUDING THOUGHTS ON HEBREWS 6 AND ETERNAL SECURITY

While there are other texts in the New Testament that appear to teach contrary what the preferred view is, the majority of Scripture appears to teach that “once saved, always saved” because God preserves believers until the end. Hebrews 6:4-6 is difficult to reconcile as well as John 15:1-6, Matt 12:32, and James 5:19-20. Just as this author has difficulty reconciling this position to these texts, someone who believes that believers can lose their salvation has to wrestle with the texts in the preceding paragraph that appear to teach that salvation is permanent.

Bibliography

DeMarest, Bruce. The Cross and Salvation. Wheaton, IL: CrossWay, 1997.

Geisler, Norman. “A Moderate Calvinist View.” In 4 Views of Eternal Security. Edited by J. Matthew Pinson. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002.

Horrell, J. Scott. “Saving Faith, Assurance, and Eternal Security.” Unpublished class notes for ST104. Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014.

Michaels, J. Ramsey. “Hebrews.” Vol. 17 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carole Streame, IL: Tyndale, 2009.


[1] People refer to the views by different labels. For the sake of simplicity and continuity within this paper this author uses the titles contained in the book, The Cross and Salvation, by Bruce DeMarest.

[2] Bruce DeMarest, The Cross and Salvation (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 1997)., 434.

[3] Ibid., 437.

[4] Ibid.

[5] Ibid.

[6] Ibid., 439.

[7] J. Ramsey Michaels, “Hebrews,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009), 17:371.

[8] Ibid.

[9] In addition to the passages contained above also see Norman Geisler’s support for eternal security from Job 19:25-26; Ecc 3:14; John 3:18; 5:24; 10:27-29; 17:9-24; Rom 4:5-6; 8:33, 35, 37-39; 1 Cor 12:13; 2 Cor 5:17, 21; Eph 1:4-5, 13-14; 2:4-6; Phil 4:3; 2 Tim 4:18; Heb 10:14; 12:2; 1 John 3:9; Jude 24-25. Norman Geisler, “A Moderate Calvinist View,” in Four Views on Eternal Security, ed. by  J. Matthew Pinson (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2002), 70-77.

[10] Most of the Scripture references in support of my view appear in J. Scott Horrell’s notes, “Saving Faith, Assurance, and Eternal Security,” unpublished class notes for ST104 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Spring Semester, 2014), 15.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

A Character Study of Jesus from the Gospel of Luke

October 20, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

From the outset of Luke’s Gospel it is clear that he wants to get his story straight. He begins in this way,

Many people have set out to write accounts about the events that have been fulfilled among us. They used the eyewitness reports circulating among us from the early disciples. Having carefully investigated everything from the beginning, I also have decided to write a careful account for you, most honorable Theophilus, so you can be certain of the truth of everything you were taught (Luke 1:1-4, NLT).

This is Luke’s main statement about his work, why he did it and how he did it. From a historical perspective, Luke displays an elevated literary style reminiscent of the classical historians of the ancient world like Thucydides, Polybius, and Herodotus.[1] Luke’s writing style matches closely to the style of ancient technical writings and because he has claimed to have researched his material carefully, he places himself among the ancient historians of his day.[2] This is shown by the way Luke sets his work within a historical and validated context. For example, he gives the date of Jesus’ birth in the reign of Augustus Caesar and a sevenfold dating of the ministry of John the Baptist (noting as John’s contemporaries one Roman emperor, four local rulers, and two high priests).[3] Luke sees it as vitally important that the Christian faith have a solid historical foundation.[4] Furthermore, Luke is seen as a highly credible account of the life of Jesus because “when Luke’s sources can be identified and examined, he appears to be trustworthy. In his presentation of customs, locales, and settings, he shows a remarkable concern for accuracy.”[5] It is known that Luke is not an eye witness to Jesus but is someone who wants to make a strong case for Jesus. Luke is strong in language skills, a careful researcher, and a meticulous writer who lays out a masterful piece of literature which will be used to tell who Jesus is.

I. DIRECT DESCRIPTIONS ABOUT JESUS

Luke states that Jesus is the instrument of salvation. Luke uses the language of salvation more than any other New Testament evangelist.[6] This is also shown from Luke’s recurring mentioning of Jesus making progress towards the city of Jerusalem.  Numerous times Jesus is said by Luke to be approaching the city of Jerusalem as demonstrated in 9:51; 10:38; 13:22; 17:11; 19:11, 41. Luke’s constant mentioning of Jesus’ progress toward Jerusalem, starting in chapter nine is showing Luke’s readers where Jesus’ journey is leading (Jerusalem) where he will be crucified and later rise from the dead.

Luke also wants to show that Jesus is the promised fulfillment of the Messiah prophesies. Luke carefully notes the ancestors of Jesus back to Adam in 3:23-38. Luke bookends his gospel with his own way of affirming Jesus as the Messiah. At the beginning, Luke tells of the true John the Baptist (1:5-25, 39-45; 3:1-20), an angel appearing to Mary (1:26-38), Jesus’ prophetic birth in the town of David (2:1-7), angels and shepherds singing to honor Jesus as king (2:8-20), the prophesy of Simeon (2:25-35), the prophesy of Anna (2:36-40), Jesus’ baptism (3:21-22), and the ancestry of Jesus to David and Adam (3:23-38). Luke ends his gospel telling of Jesus miraculously being taken up into Heaven in 24:50-53, “Then Jesus led them to Bethany, and lifting his hands to heaven, he blessed them. While he was blessing them, he left them and was taken up to heaven. So they worshiped him and then returned to Jerusalem filled with great joy. And they spent all of their time in the Temple, praising God.” This miraculous ascension after Jesus has risen from the dead affirms what Luke spoke directly about in the beginning of his gospel and what he sought to show through the middle as he displayed Jesus’ ability to teach and heal.

 II. OTHER CHARACTERS’ RESPONSES TO JESUS

Luke uses responses from several characters in the first three chapters to show who Jesus is. The angel Gabriel is the first person in the book of Luke to attest to Jesus being the son of God by saying to Mary, “You will conceive and give birth to a son, and you will name him Jesus. He will be very great and will be called the Son of the Most High. The Lord God will give him the throne of his ancestor David. And he will reign over Israel forever; his Kingdom will never end!” (1:31-34). Mary appropriately responds to Gabriel affirming what she has just heard, “I am the Lord’s servant. May everything you have said about me come true” (1:30). Mary believes what Gabriel told her about her son being the son of God and that he would come to save others. In Mary’s song of praise in Luke 1:46-56 she reveals that she believes that God’s promises will come true and that the seed of Abraham will be the Savior. Elizabeth, the wife of Zachariah and mother of John the Baptist also affirms Jesus as the Son of God when she sees the pregnant Mary and states, “Why am I so honored that the mother of my Lord should visit me?” (1:44). Elizabeth knows that Mary is carrying her Lord. Next Luke tells of angels in 2:11-14 declaring that Jesus, the Savior has been born.[7] These angels play a strong role in Luke’s gospel to affirm Jesus as the Messiah. And, this was not the only time the angels arrive to announce Jesus as the Messiah.

After Jesus had been born and taken to the temple to be dedicated as every first born son was, he is again affirmed when Simeon sees him and says, “I have seen your salvation, which you have prepared for all people” (2:30-31). What is interesting about this is that “seeing God’s salvation is linked directly to seeing Jesus, so that a strong tie exists between salvation and the one who personifies it.”[8]  With this statement Simeon affirms Jesus as the Savior. Simeon is a unique character in the book of Luke because Simeon was given a special divine revelation about the coming Messiah.[9] With this special revelation Simeon responds appropriately with words of praise when seeing Jesus.[10] Anna, a godly woman who is always at the temple (probably hoping to someday see the Messiah) also knows that Jesus is the Messiah. “Anna’s message hints at a remnant concept, since she addresses her remarks only to those who await the consummation of God’s plan. For those ready to heard, fulfillment has come.”[11] With the sight of Jesus, Anna perceived the her prayers would be fulfilled through Jesus (2:38).[12]

The final character’s response Luke uses to show that Jesus is the Messiah is in 3:22 when the “Holy Spirit, in bodily form, descends on him like a dove. A voice from Heaven says, ‘You are my dearly loved Son, and you bring me great joy.’” This is located at the end of the first section of Luke’s gospel where he shows that Jesus is the Messiah, God affirms that Jesus is his Son. This statement by God shows that Jesus enjoyed the full approval of his Father, God.[13] Furthermore, “The words from heaven were more than a divine appointment; they were the divine approval of the course to which Jesus committed himself in accepting baptism.”[14] With this baptism it is clear that heaven has spoken, God has made his choice, and Jesus is the son of God.[15]

III. JESUS’ OWN WORDS AND THOUGHTS (NOT ABOUT HIMSELF)

With chapters one through three of Luke primarily focused on affirming Jesus as the Messiah through others’ responses to Him, chapter four moves onto using what Jesus says to discover who he is. Discovering who Jesus is can be done by noticing who he calls father. On the Mount of Olives praying to God about his coming judgment and crucifixion, he does not address God as God, but instead says, “Father” (22:41-42). Later, when being nailed to the cross Jesus addresses God as “Father” (23:34). Again, in Jesus’ last words while on the cross he addresses God as “Father” (23:46). In light of the previous revelations by Luke at the beginning of his gospel, Jesus’ statements addressing God as father cast him as the son of God.

Referring to John the Baptist (the one who prepares the way for Jesus) Jesus says, “Were you looking for a prophet? Yes, and he is more than a prophet. John is the man whom the Scriptures refer to when they say, ‘Look, I am sending my messenger ahead of you, and he will prepare your way before you’” (7:26-27). If John the Baptist was the prophet who was to prepare the way for Jesus, Jesus is therefore the one for whom John prepared the way for. “Both Jesus and Luke believed this would be sufficient to demonstrate that Jesus is the Christ who was to come. If these things were taking place in Jesus’ ministry, then God’s kingdom, i.e., the messianic age, has already begun; and the one who has inaugurated that age must be ‘the one who was to come.’”[16] Zechariah prophesied about John the Baptist, “And you, my little son, will be called the prophet of the Most High, because you will prepare the way for the Lord” (Luke 1:76). By Jesus affirming John the Baptist, he affirms himself as Savior.

The story of Jesus and the sinful woman in 7:40-50 is one of the most moving and impactful stories of how Jesus reveals who he is. While having dinner with a Pharisee an immoral woman brings a beautiful alabaster jar filled with expensive perfume. She kneels behind Jesus at his feet, weeping. As her tears fall on his feet she wipes them off with her hair and then keeps kissing Jesus’ feet and putting perfume on them. When the Pharisee objects to such a sinful woman touching Jesus, Jesus shares a story with the Pharisee. In the story Jesus tells of a man who had one large debt owed to him by one man and one small debt owed to him by another. The man who loaned the money forgave both debts. Jesus asks, “Who do you suppose loved him more after that?” (7:42)  With that he leads into the point of his story, “I tell you, her sins—and they are many—have been forgiven, so she has shown me much love. But a person who is forgiven little shows only a little love” (7:47). This moving story shows that Jesus is the Savior here to forgive sins and to come to those who know they are sinners. With Jesus taking on the right to forgive sins, he is showing he has the authority of divine judgment, which is only the authority of God.[17] With this claim of divine judgment and the ability to forgive sins Jesus is also claiming to be God.

IV. SELF-CHARACTERIZATION OF JESUS BY JESUS

The first words spoken by Jesus in Luke are a self-characterization of Jesus about himself. When Jesus’ parents were frantically searching for him and finally found him, Jesus replied, “‘But why did you need to search?’ he asked. ‘Didn’t you know that I must be in my father’s house?’” (2:49). With his rhetorical question Jesus states he is the son of God. The way Jesus asks the question makes a statement: “do you not know” is designed to produce an affirmative reply from his parents.[18] Jesus knows that he has a special relationship with the heavenly Father which naturally leads him to be discussing the things of God in his “Father’s house.”[19] Jesus has a “strong sense of identity with the Father and is committed to the mission God sent him to do. . . Jesus recognizes himself as sent by the Father to reveal his will.”[20] Jesus clearly wants to indicate that he is the son of God, and that God is his father.

Perhaps Jesus’ clearest self-characterization is when the crowds have grown to thousands around him and he turns to his disciples to say, “I tell you the truth, everyone who acknowledges me publicly here on earth, the Son of Man will also acknowledge in the presence of God’s angels. But anyone who denies me here on earth will be denied before God’s angels” (12:8-9). Jesus points to himself as the one who saves, just as was prophesied about from various people in chapters 1-3 of Luke. The “open earthly confession of Jesus, the Son of Man, would bring open, heavenly confession of the believer by Christ himself in the presence of God’s angels.”[21] This is Jesus’ way of stating that he is the key to salvation; he is the one and only way to eternal life. This “Son of Man” is a title that Jesus clearly uses for himself throughout the book of Luke.[22] The term “Son of Man” is “an indirect way for Jesus to refer to himself in his authority to forgive sin . . . [he] has a strong sense that he is God’s appointed eschatological agent, since he has a role in divine judgment.”[23] Jesus is stating that he, as the son of man, is salvation.

V. ACTIONS AS A CLUE TO THE CHARACTER OF JESUS

The middle of Luke’s gospel from chapters 4 through 21 is mixed with actions of Jesus exemplifying him as the Messiah. In Luke 5:4-7 Jesus tells Simeon (later called Peter) to go out where the water is deeper and to fish there. Simeon objects because they worked hard the previous night and did not catch anything. However, Simeon still follows Jesus’ instructions to cast the nets and when they pull in the nets they are so full of fish that they are tearing! This leads Simeon to fall to his knees before Jesus and say, “Oh, Lord, please leave me—I’m too much of a sinner to be around you” (5:8). This story of Jesus showing that he has the power to do what they cannot do is the beginning of a theme of Jesus’ earthly ministry. The middle of Luke’s gospel (chapters 4-21) records that Jesus raises the dead twice,[24] cures more than 22 people who are sick,[25] casts out six demons,[26] and feeds thousands of people.[27] These all have a clear message: Jesus is God. “Miraculous healing demonstrates the scope of Jesus’ authority. He heals the sick, exorcises evil spirits, and cures fever, leprosy, paralysis, a withered hand, epilepsy, dropsy, blindness, a flow of blood, and deafness. He resuscitates the dead and exercises power over nature. Jesus’ work testifies to his person and task.”[28] Only the one who has power over these things could affect them in the way he affects them. From chapter four to twenty-one we see story after story of Jesus doing things that only the Son of God could do. 

During Jesus’ earthly ministry he also shows a keen understanding for what people are thinking. In 7:40 it reads, “Then Jesus answered his [Simeon] thoughts.” In 9:47, “But Jesus knew their thoughts.” Luke 11:17 states, “He knew their thoughts.” And finally in 19:1-5, “he looked up at Zacchaeus and called him by name.”[29]

Jesus’ actions further show that he is son of God when he is able to give his power to others. The book of Luke records Jesus healing others, casting out demons, feeding thousands, raising the dead, and showing knowledge of the thoughts of others. Miracles such as these show Jesus’ amazing power over demons, illness, and death. In light of Jesus’ power, he sends his disciples out to extend his ministry.[30] Jesus not only has the power to do these things but he also has the ability to give others this same power. Luke 9:1-2 records, “One day Jesus called together his twelve disciples and gave them power and authority to cast out all demons and to heal all diseases. Then he sent them out to tell everyone about the Kingdom of God and to heal the sick.” Just as Jesus’ work to do miraculous acts authenticates who he is, the fact that such work continues with his disciples suggests that Jesus’ authority continues through them.[31]

IV. CONCLUSION

The historical grounding of such a well documented and researched book as Luke sheds light on who Jesus is. Direct descriptions by Luke that Jesus is the instrument of salvation, responses from other characters that Jesus is the awaited Messiah, Jesus’ own thoughts and words addressing God as father, Jesus’ self-characterization as the son of man who saves, as well as his actions doing miracles all point to him clearly being the son of God, the Savior.

Bibliography

Bock, Darrell. Luke 1:11-9:50. Vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994.

Bock, Darrell. Luke 9:51-24:53. Vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996.

Marshall, I. H. Luke: Historian and Theologian. London: Paternoster, 1970). Quoted in Trites, Allison. The Gospel of Luke, Acts. Edited by Philip Comfort, Vol. 12, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Stein, Robert H. Luke. Vol. 24. The New American Commentary. Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992.

Trites, Allison. The Gospel of Luke, Acts. Edited by Philip Comfort, Vol. 12, Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, edited Philip Comfort. Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006.

Wenham, David and Steve Walton. Exploring the New Testament. Vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011.


[1] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, Acts, ed. Philip Comfort, in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, ed. Philip Comfort, vol. 12, (Carole Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2006), 12.

[2] David Wenham and Steve Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2011), 240.

[3] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[4] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[5] I. H. Marshall, Luke: Historian and Theologian, (London: Paternoster, 1970) quoted in Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 12.

[6] Luke uses the Greek noun for “salvation” seven times in his gospel. This same noun is never found in Mark or Matthew. Wenham and Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed, 247.

[7] Luke “found no difficulty in recording accounts of angelic activities as historical fact.” Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 19.

[8] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, vol. 1, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1994), 242.

[9] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 59.

[10] Ibid.

[11] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 253.

[12] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 61.

[13] Ibid., 72.

[14] Ibid., 73.

[15] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 345.

[16] Stein, Robert H. Stein, Luke, vol. 24, The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 1992), 227.

[17] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 708. 

[18] Ibid., 270.

[19] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, Luke, 63.

[20] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 271.

[21] Allison Trites, The Gospel of Luke, 189.

[22] See 6:22; 7:34; 9:22, 26, 58; 10:22; 11:30; 12:40; 17:22-26; 19:10; 22:48, 70, 24:7.

[23] Darrell Bock, Luke 9:51-24:53, vol. 2, Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1996), 1139.

[24] Luke 7:11-17; 8:40-56.

[25] Luke 4:38-39, 40 (“many” were cured); 5:13, 18-24; 6:8-1, 17-19; 7:9-10, 21; 8:40-48; 13:10-14; 14:1-6; 17:11-13 (10 were cured).

[26] Luke 4:31-37; 6:17-19; 7:21; 8:26-34; 9:37-43; 10:14.

[27] Luke 9:10-17.

[28] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 34.

[29] This final scenario with Zacchaeus is correctly described, “Jesus makes a surprise move. Upon arriving under the tree in which Zacchaeus is perched, he looks up and addresses the tax collector by name. The text does not indicate how Jesus knows Zacchaeus’s name: perhaps he knew it by supernatural enablement (like John 1:47:48) or by hearing people call to Zacchaeus or by asking about his name (Plummer 1896:434; Arndt 1956: 389; C. A. Evans 1990: 283; Marshall 1978: 696. Despite the absence of this detail, it is clear that Jesus is in control of the situation.” Darrell Bock, Luke 9:51-24:53, 1517. 

[30] Wenham and Walton, Exploring the New Testament, vol. 1, A Guide to the Gospels and Acts, vo. 1, 2nd ed, 243-244.

[31] Darrell Bock, Luke 1:11-9:50, 34.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Three Distinctions in the Dispensational View of Sanctification

October 19, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Loosely defined, sanctification is the work of both God and a believer toward becoming more Christ-like. The variations within evangelical theology and its view of sanctification vary greatly. As a system of theology, dispensationalism views sanctification in similar ways to many other evangelical theologies with the exception of three distinctions. Those three distinctions are the security of a believer, the work of the Spirit, and the unique role of progressive sanctification. This paper will define sanctification broadly from both a mainline and dispensational viewpoint, provide a brief biblical basis for dispensationalism, as well as discuss at length the three distinctions of the dispensational view of sanctification.

I. SANCTIFICATION DEFINED

            Sanctification is “being made holy, or purified”[1] by the “continuous operation of the Holy Spirit, by which the holy disposition imparted in regeneration is maintained and strengthened.”[2] The word sanctify comes from similar Hebrew and Greek words that mean “a person or thing is thereby said to be set apart, or classified, usually as pertaining unto God.”[3] Encompassing all of these definitions is that “Sanctification refers to growth in spiritual maturity, founded upon the enablement provided to all believers by the Holy Spirit and energized by the filling of the Spirit.”[4] With the definition of sanctification provided it is important to examine dispensationalism and how it might provide a different view of what sanctification is and how it occurs in the life of a believer.

II. A BRIEF BIBLICAL BASIS FOR DISPENSATIONALISM

            The word “dispensation” comes from the usage of the word, oikonomia, which is commonly used in the New Testament. But what is a dispensation? Stanley Toussaint describes a dispensation as “a period of time during which man is tested in respect of obedience to some specific revelation of the will of God.”[5] These periods of times include seven distinct dispensations.

A. The Seven Dispensations

            Stanley Toussaint provides an abbreviated description of the seven different dispensations of God. Each of these dispensations throughout history show different ways God interacted with His people in how they were to worship Him, the way in which He expected them to obey Him, as well as well as His punishment for disobedience. The first was the dealing with Adam before the fall and the second is the way in which God deals with Adam after the fall. The third was after the flood based on human government and capital punishment being enabled. The fourth was after the Tower of Babel which is when God began to mediate His blessings to people through one man: Abraham. The fifth was the Mosaic Law. The sixth is the age of grace and the church (as one with Jews and Gentiles). The seventh is the Millennial Kingdom which precedes the eternal state.[6]

B. The Dispensations in Light of Covenants in the Bible

            Another presentation of the basis for dispensationalism is from Craig Blaising and Darrell Bock who explain the six different covenants in the Bible as evidences of God working in different ways during different periods of time. The Noahic Covenant was the first appearance of covenants in the Bible. God uses covenant language to promise to preserve Noah’s life and every creature taken into the ark (Gen. 6:18) as well as to promise to never again destroy life on the earth through a flood (Gen. 9:9-17).[7] Another is the Abrahamic Covenant which clarified the way God kept his original covenant to Noah. The Abrahamic Covenant also revealed a foundation for a relationship between God, humanity, and life on the earth. Since the Abrahamic Covenant did not fully reveal God’s plans for humanity, further revelation was needed.[8] Another covenant was the Mosaic Covenant which focused on the concrete and present relationship between Israel and God. Based on the lifestyle of each generation, God presented a blessing or curse. Latter prophets living under the Mosaic Covenant predicted that a new covenant would come and in turn fulfill the Abrahamic Covenant.[9] The New Covenant was a new arrangement for the patriarchal blessing. This was a new dispensation of the Spirit that occurred after the Mosaic Covenant as a way to expand and bring greater revelation to God’s meaning of “I will bless you.”[10] The Davidic Covenant was another covenant which was given to bring an everlasting fulfillment to the Abrahamic Covenant and blessing. Through the Davidic Covenant, blessings would come under a Davidic king. Through the mediation of that Davidic king, blessings would come to an Israel of faith was well as all other nations that trust in Him.[11]  Jesus is the fulfillment of the Davidic king as well as the fulfillment of the biblical covenants as He is a descendant of David who will mediate the blessings to Israel. In Jesus, the Mosaic Covenant was also fulfilled. In one act, Jesus brought the Mosaic Covenant to an end (through His death) while also providing the sacrifice necessary for a new covenant which provides redemption, renewal, and resurrection. Stretching back further than David, Jesus is the heir to Abraham and mediates those blessings to Israel and other nations.[12]

            However, with these covenants and dispensations, it is clear that this present dispensation is not the end. This present dispensation looks forward. The next dispensation will have the new covenant fulfilled and fully received. When will this occur? At the descent of Jesus from heaven which is when a new covenant blessing will be extended as Jesus rules the nations.[13]

C. An Exegetical Basis for Dispensationalism

            The primary basis for dispensationalism comes from the use of the word oikonomia by the Apostle Paul in Ephesians. In Ephesians 1:9, 10 as well as Ephesians 3:9-11 the word is used to describe how God works. Senior Professor of Bible Exposition at Dallas Theological Seminary, Elliott Johnson supports this claim, “The exegetical basis for dispensationalism is derived partially from Paul’s three references to the term oikonomia within the book of Ephesians (1:10; 3:2,9).”[14] With such a large system of thought being derived from the use of a word in one book a closer examination is needed. For this sake, first the root meaning of the word “dispensation” will be examined, then its use in Ephesians as well its other uses in the New Testament, then observations and interpretations of how the word is used within the Ephesian passages will be made.

1. Meaning of the Word

            Charles Ryrie tells that in the ancient Greek culture, “an oikonomos was a servant in charge of a household. Oikonomia referred to his office or activity of managing the house.”[15] Another appropriate definition of oikonomia is “stewardship, manager” and can sometimes refer to a “grand plan.”[16] Over time these words began to be used more broadly and began to encompass the management activity involving financial transactions. Therefore the English words “steward” and “stewardship” are derived from the words oikonomos and oikonomia.[17]

            Within the New Testament Paul uses the terminology of oikonomos and oikonomia to “distinguish at least two and possibly three successive dispensations.”[18] Ryrie further elaborates that “Jesus’ teaching that the coming kingdom of God would involve stewardship changes also shows the appropriateness of dispensational theology to characterize his view of present and future.[19]

2. Other Uses in the New Testament

            The word oikonomia is used more than ten times throughout the New Testament in various forms. However, the following verses and their observations include the word used in the same or a similar way as in Ephesians.

  • Assuming, by the way, that you know God gave me the special responsibility (oikonomia) of extending his grace to you Gentiles (Eph. 3:2).[20]
  • Jesus told this story to his disciples: “There was a certain rich man who had a manager (oikonomos) handling his affairs. One day a report came that the manager was wasting his employer’s money” (Luke 16:1).
  • So look at Apollos and me as mere servants of Christ who have been have been put in charge (oikonomos) of explaining God’s mysteries (1 Cor. 4:1).
  • They have to obey their guardians (oikonomos) until they reach whatever age their father has set (Gal 4:2).
  • God has given me the responsibility (oikonomia) of serving his church by proclaiming his entire message to you (Col. 1:25).
  • An elder is a manager (oikonomos) of God’s household, so he must live a blameless life. He must not be arrogant or quick tempered; he must not be heavy drinker, violent, or dishonest with money (Tit 1:7).

Even though these verses use other examples to employ the use of the Greek word to describe a manager, steward, or grand plan, hopefully the meaning affirms the way dispensationalists use the same word in Ephesians.

3. Ephesians 1:9, 10

As discussed earlier, the roots of dispensationalism are grounded in Ephesians 1:9,10 as well as Ephesians 3:9-11. Paul, when writing to the church of Ephesus, explains that God used Jesus as the way to adopt everyone into His family. Through Jesus Christ He has brought new people into His family, which told about what had already happened in the past, but the two verses in Ephesians 1:9,10 focus on the future. Paul writes,

God has now revealed to us his mysterious plan regarding Christ, a plan to fulfill his own good pleasure. And this is the plan: at the right time he will bring everything together under the authority of Christ—everything in heaven and on earth (Eph. 1:9, 10).

Here are important observations and interpretations about these two verses:

  1. This passage is listed in Paul’s introductory remarks to the church of Ephesus and sets the stage for the rest of the book. Paul is talking about how God had showered (him and the people in the world at that time) with kindness, wisdom, and understanding as a result of Christ. He also explains that God used Christ to purchase the freedom of the readers of Ephesians with the blood of Jesus Christ. C. I. Scofield, one of the first dispensationalist theologians, defines the beginning of this section as well as chapter 3 of Ephesians as a “positional” passage, meaning that Paul is describing and defines the standing that believers have in “Christ” as well as “in the heavenlies” through pure grace.[21]
  2. The plan was once mysterious. The plan existed from the beginning and was mysterious for a long time; therefore it was not known to people before it had been revealed. But it existed from the beginning. It was God’s plan for His own pleasure (as will be seen later in the verses).
  3. The plan has been revealed. God revealed the plan; Paul is merely attempting to explain it. The plan is about Christ. Christ is the focus of the revealing of the plan. And when Christ died the plan was revealed. Christ is the catalyst that has allowed His believers to understand the plan. Because of Christ and His work His believers are now allowed to know about God’s plan. And that plan has been revealed so that “believers are able to grasp something of the divine purpose of the ages.”[22]
  4. This plan involves God’s pleasure. The plan was God’s plan from the beginning in which He desired to fulfill His good pleasure. It was for God’s benefit. Scofield believed the plan was according to “his [God’s] good pleasure which he hath purposed for himself.”[23]
  5. The plan talked about in verse nine is revealed in verse ten. While verse nine states that the plan has “now” been revealed, verse 10 explains the plan and what will happen in the future.
  6. The plan is something that will happen in the future. In verse ten the tense is future. God says that He “will” bring everything together. This is evidence that it will be brought together in the future at the right time. The literal translation of this can be, “unto the dispensation of the fullness of times.”[24] Another literal translation might be “that in the dispensation of the fullness of times he might gather together all things in Christ.”[25] This dispensation of the fullness of times is defined by Scofield as the “seventh and last of the ordered ages which condition human life on earth, is identical with the kingdom covenant with David.”[26]
  7. Just as Christ revealed the plan, everything will be brought together under Christ’s authority. Christ is the authority over everything as part of this plan. Bringing together the plan is done by Christ, and it is brought under the authority of Christ. Again, Christ is the key. This is referring to the dispensation of the Millennial Kingdom which is when “God’s purposes will be completed (fulfilled) and all things both spiritual and material will be under Christ and His rule.”[27]
  8. Words of location are used. Both heaven and earth are used as literal locations of where “everything” is going to come from. The verse uses the words “in heaven” and “on earth.” What is brought together “under” the authority of Christ will be “in” heaven and “on” earth. This will be “all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him.”[28]

4. Ephesians 3:9-11

In Ephesians 3:9-11 another emphasis is used as a way to develop the biblical view of a dispensational theology. Still writing in the “positional” type of context where Paul is defining a believer’s relation to Christ and describing things, Paul writes:

I was chosen to explain to everyone this mysterious plan that God, the Creator of all things, had kept secret from the beginning. God’s purpose in all this was to use the church to display his wisdom in its rich variety to all the unseen rulers and authorities in the heavenly places. This was his eternal plan, which he carried out through Christ Jesus our Lord (Eph. 3:9-11). 

Similar to the Ephesians passage in chapter one, observations and interpretations of this passage will be made to show its dispensational theology:

  1. Again, a plan is described. This was a mysterious plan. The plan had been kept secret in the past, but now it has been revealed.
  2. The church is used to display God’s wisdom. The medium that God uses is the church. The church is how God explains his rich variety.[29] Scofield also agrees that the church is the method which God uses to display the revelations of the mystery of God.[30] This is the new dispensation; the sixth and second to last dispensation.
  3. God’s wisdom is described as having “rich variety.” The adjective phrase “rich variety” in this verse does not refer to “the church” as some might interpret it that way. Instead, “rich variety” refers to God’s wisdom. Other Bible translations might better reflect this phrase such as the New American Standard Bible, “So that the manifold wisdom of God might now be made known through the church to the rulers and the authorities in the heavenly places” (Eph. 3:10), or New Oxford Annotated Bible, “So that through the church the wisdom of God in its rich variety might now be made known to the rulers and authorities in heavenly places” (Eph. 3:10). This rich variety of God’s wisdom is more specifically defined as the wholly new thing which was Christ’s body. Christ’s body formed by the baptism of the Holy Spirit was the rich variety.[31] And Christ’s body through the baptism of the Holy Spirit refers to the variety of the new relationship between Jews and Gentiles in one body.[32] Through Christ’s baptism and the Holy Spirit’s work, this rich variety has resulted in the new relationship between Jews and Gentiles together in one body.
  4. The purpose of the mystery has been carried out through Christ. This new dispensation—the dispensation of grace—has been carried out through Christ. This is known because verse 11 says, “carried out” which is past tense and because the inclusion of Jews and Gentiles who believe was one of the results of Christ’s death.[33]

III. THREE DISTINCTIONS IN THE DISPENSATIONAL VIEW OF SANCTIFICATION

A. Security under Christ

            The first distinction of the dispensational view of sanctification is a believer’s security under Christ. Dispensationalists focus on progressive sanctification: the experimental act of the believer by yielding to the work of the Holy Spirit after justification. This is because justification and security of going to heaven is not based on “how sanctified you are.”[34] Instead, the focus is placed on the trustworthiness of God’s own testimony in His word.[35] In other words, believers are “eternally secure from the moment of regeneration”[36] through their faith and baptism in Christ. Therefore, their assurance is not based on their worthiness or honor nor is it based on their “progress” in progressive sanctification. Their assurance is based on their belief and faith in Christ.

            While some people might see justification and sanctification as one event, the dispensational view of sanctification sees them as two distinct events. Lewis Sperry Chafer, a dispensational theologian and founder of Dallas Theological Seminary, provides two basises for this view. The first was that he saw a sharp distinction between justification and sanctification.[37] Including in this distinction between justification and sanctification was the work of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit had different ways of working in the believer between the “drawing near to Christ” that the Spirit uses to bring a believer close to God (justification). While the work of the Spirit was much different in the life of a believer as part of sanctification. The second was that Chafer saw a time interval between conversion and the beginning of progressive sanctification because progressive sanctification was primarily based on a believer’s yeildedness.[38] This meant that a person was not necessarily being sanctified as soon as he or she was converted to Christianity. This was because progressive sanctification in the life of a believer is based on the knowledge of truth, devotion, and experience.[39] These elements are something that do not happen at the moment of conversion but instead occur during a time interval sometime after justification.

            Further support for the security of a believer in sanctification is provided by the Dallas Theological Seminary dispensational doctrine of sanctification. DTS believes that sanctification is “already complete for every saved person because his position toward God is the same as Christ’s position.”[40] The position being referred to is a position of security of salvation under Christ. Salvation is secure because the work of salvation has already been done. Because the faith of the believer has already been confessed in Christ and that believer has already been baptized by the Holy Spirit.

            The idea that a Christian will never fall into sin is a false one. It is important to remember that all Christians have a sinful nature and that sin and wrongdoings will occur in the life of a believer. Because of this, dispensationalists argue that “sinless perfection is attained only in the glorified state of heaven and not in the present life.”[41] Because of this, the dispensational perspective recognizes the fact that Christians will fall into sin, but the dispensational perspective does not see sin as reversing a believer’s salvation. Neither does sin cause a believer to lose the Holy Spirit. Yet, that sin of the believer must be corrected.[42]

            This view that sin does not reverse a believer’s salvation is contrary to other evangelical views of sanctification. One of those views is the “holiness” view of sanctification. The holiness view of sanctification includes the Wesleyan, Oberline, Pentecostal, and Reformed views of sanctification that say you might lose your salvation if you participate in severe sin.[43] In the holiness view the believer’s active role in sanctification is heightened and emphasized. The question that one would raise from a dispensational view is this: If a believer plays a role in sanctification, what happens if he or she fails? If a believer plays a role in his own sanctification and he fails, is he still saved?

            An assurance that believers have under the dispensational view of sanctification is that sin does not reverse a believer’s salvation. This is because of the “sealing” work of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer at conversion. Chafer explains the ministry of the Holy Spirit in sealing as it “represents the Godward aspect of the relationships, — authority, responsibility, and a final transaction. It is ‘unto the day of redemption.’ The Spirit Himself is the seal, and all who have the Spirit are sealed. His presence in the heart is the divine mark.”[44] A believer might try his best to live a holy life yet still sin, or have taken a “day off” from living as a Christian. In the dispensational view of sanctification, justification and security under Christ is permanent. In effect, one may say that the dispensational perspective holds that the position of a Christian is saved forever and that he is going to heaven. Therefore, the Christian needs to allow the spirit of God to work in him. A key distinction in the dispensational view of sanctification is that salvation is divinely secured at justification. Therefore the work of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer should also be examined from the dispensational perspective.

B. The Work of the Holy Spirit

            The second distinction of the dispensational perspective on sanctification is the work and ministry of the Holy Spirit. John Walvoord, a dispensationalist and former president of Dallas Theological Seminary, wrote an article titled, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective of Sanctification” where he states, “Though all Christians are regenerated by the Spirit, baptized by the Spirit, indwelt by the Sprit, and sealed by the Spirit, not all Christians are filled with the Spirit.”[45] The filling of the Spirit and Its active work in the believer is an important work within the dispensational perspective. Dispensationalists argue that this work of the Spirit inside a believer is distinct from the work of the Spirit before salvation (which is often called the “conviction” of the spirit that draws non-believers to God). This work of the Spirit is also distinct from the work of the Spirit at the moment of salvation (i.e., baptism by the Holy Spirit, resurrection with Jesus, etc.). This work of the Spirit in the life of a believer is the cornerstone and main focus of the dispensational perspective of sanctification in the life of a believer. But, what is the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer? The work of the Spirit in the life of a believer is the “work of God that occurs repeatedly in the life of believers, and as such it is obviously the source of sanctification as well as all spiritual fruitfulness.”[46] This is the cornerstone for not just the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer for sanctification, but it is the main part of dispensational theology. This is important for the dispensational view of sanctification because the filling of the Spirit is the unhindered ministry of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer. The Holy Spirit infuses into the believer and provides spiritual power to do more than what he might have done without the help of the Holy Spirit.[47]

            In the dispensational view, the only necessity in sanctification is a “yieldedness” to the Holy Spirit. Thus sanctification according to Randall Gleason in his article, “B.B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification,” is “dependent on the believer’s initiative in meeting the condition of yieldedness.”[48] And that condition of yieldedness is justification and allowing the Holy Spirit to do work in the life of the believer. Further clarifying the work of the Holy Spirit and the believer’s responsibility is Chafer who believed sanctification was contingent on a believer’s willingness to “yield” to God.[49] That yielding is a submission to the work of the Spirit in the life of a believer.

            When considering that dispensational theology sees seven distinct “dispensations” in how God deals with and relates Himself to man, it is important to characterize how this work of the Spirit fits into dispensational theology. Based on the dispensational perspective of Chafer, Walvoord, and Ryrie, the indwelling of the Holy Spirit was a new ministry of the “dispensation of grace.”[50] The dispensational perspective would view indwelling, baptism of the Holy Spirit, sealing, and union with Christ being an instantaneous event occurring in the New Testament as a new dispensation. Therefore, this was not a practice in the Old Testament,[51] but it is something that believers now experience under the dispensation of grace.

C. Progressive Sanctification

            The third distinction in the dispensational view of sanctifications is what Chafer calls progressive sanctification. Virtually all Christians agree that sanctification is an activity that occurs in some form after conversion (justification). However, the types of sanctification and the role of God and human are often debated.

            The dispensational view of sanctification sees the topic of sanctification broken up into three separate categories which also occur in order in the life of a believer:

  1. Positional Sanctification: This is the position in Christ, perhaps best clarified by Paul when he refers to all believers as “saints” and a “holy nation, priesthood, etc.”
  2. Experimental Sanctification: This is the “progressive” act of God for the believer. It is the “progress” a believer makes to become more like Christ by the Spirit of God.
  3. Ultimate Sanctification: This is the perfection believers will experience when they are brought into the presennce of glory at the end times.[52]

This paper will focus on the role of “Progressive Sanctification” as that is the primary way that believers are sanctified here on earth after positional sanctification and before ultimate sanctification.

Progressive sanctification is characterized by the filling of the Spirit. The filling of the Spirit is essential to the progressive sanctification that occurs in the life of a believer. However, it is important to distinguish the difference between the filling of the Spirit defined in dispensational theology verses how it is more commonly used in evangelical theology.

  • Filling is different than indwelling because indwelling is something permanent while filling is recurring and experimental.
  • Filling is different than sealing because sealing is a one-time event occurring at the moment of faith while filling is a recurring event.
  • Filling is different than Baptism because Baptism is a one-time event that results in identification with the church while filling is a recurring event that results in community of church and union with Christ.
  • Filling is different than maturity because maturity is obedience to God over time while filling is yielding to the Spirit’s work in the life of a believer.[53]

            Progressive sanctification only occurs because of the indwelling of the Spirit. By the power of the Spirit the new nature a believer has enables him to produce the fruit of the Spirit.[54] The new nature that occurs because of the power of the Spirit is explained by the Apostle Paul that “we died and were buried with Christ by baptism. And just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glorious power of the father, now we also may live new lives. . . We are no longer slaves to sin. For when we died with Christ we were set from the power of sin. And since we died with Christ, we know we will also live with him. . . . So you also should consider yourselves to be dead to the power of sin and alive to God through Christ Jesus. . . For you were dead, but now you have new life.”[55] That is the new nature believers have in Christ: no longer being under the requirements of the law (an old dispensation), but instead having new life because of Christ Jesus (a new dispensation, the dispensation of grace). How does this happen in the light of the sinful nature which all believers have? This is certainly not possible on a normal scale because each human once was controlled by sin and was a slave to sin (as seen in the Romans passage). This is possible because the “human body is His instrument for manifesting these evidences of God’s grace.”[56] Warfield and Chafer agree that “sanctification involves both the sovereign grace of the Holy Spirit and the willing response of the individual believer and that the experience of sanctification is progressive.”[57] Therefore sanctification is an act of God through the life of a believer as long as the believer has “yielded” to the Holy Spirit to allow Him to do that work. It takes both the work of God and the willingness of the believer for sanctification to occur.

With the indwelling of the Holy Spirit and the yielding of the believer, progressive sanctification can occur. Chafer believed that sanctification occurred “little by little as the believer’s new nature counteracted the old.”[58] Even though the old sinful nature can never be completely abolished, a believer’s yielding to the work of the Holy Spirit in his life allowed the new nature to slowly and progressively defeat the old sinful nature.

The Dallas Theological Seminary Doctrinal Statement also sheds light on the progressive sanctification and its distinctives within dispensational theology. In dispensational theology there is a “progressive sanctification where the Christian is to ‘grow in grace,’ and to ‘be changed’ by the unhindered power of the Spirit.”[59] It is important to note that in light of the security under Christ, progressive sanctification, and being perfectly sanctified when Jesus returns, the sin nature always remains.[60] It cannot “be eradicated in this life.”[61] The sin nature is part of every person regardless of how much or how well a person allows the Holy Spirit to sanctify him.[62]

IV. CONCLUDING THOUGHTS ON THE DISTINCTIONS OF SANCTIFICATION IN DISPENSATIONALISM

            This paper claims that there are three distinctions in the dispensational view of sanctification. After a broad evangelical definition of sanctification and a brief biblical basis for dispensational theology, those three distinctions were shared. Those three distinctions are a believer’s security under Christ, the work of the Holy Spirit, and progressive sanctification. As a result, believers can rest assured that their salvation is secure under Christ, that the Holy Spirit will work in their life, and that over time they will become progressively more and more like Christ. These are biblical and comforting assurances that each believer can have based on the dispensational view of sanctification.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Blaising, Craig., and Darrell Bock. Progressive Dispensationalism. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1993.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. He That is Spiritual: A Classic Study of the Biblical Doctrine of Spirituality. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1918.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry Chafer. Systematic Theology. Vol. 6, Pneumatology. Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1948.

Comfort, Philip W., and Walter A. Elwell, eds. Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001.

Gleason, Randall. “B. B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification.” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40, no. 2 (June 1997): 241-256.

Hoehner, Harold. “Ephesians.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament. Edited by John Walvoord and Roy Zuck, vol. 2. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.

Holsteen, Nathan. “A Dispensational View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

Holsteen, Nathan. “The Holiness View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

Holsteen, Nathan. “The Reformed View of Sanctification.” Unpublished class notes for ST105. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013.

HOLY BIBLE: New Living Translation. “NLT Word Study System” 1197-1209. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009.

Johnson, Elliott. “Hermeneutics and Dispensationalism.” In Walvoord: A Tribute. Edited by Donald Campbell and John Walvoord, 239-255. Chicago, IL: Moody Press.

Ryrie, Charles. Dispensationalism. Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1995.

Scofield, C. I. Scofield Reference Notes. 1917. Accessed November 30, 2013. http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/.

Snoeberger, Mark. “Second-Blessing Models of Sanctification and Early Dallas Dispensationalism.” The Master’s Seminary Journal 15, vol. 1 (Spring, 2004): 93-105.

Strong, Augustus Hopkins. Systematic Theology, 3 vols. Philadelphia, PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1907.

The Scofield Reference Bible, ed. C.I. Scofield. New York: Oxford U., 1945, 5. Quoted in Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord. Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982).

Toussaint, Stanley. “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism.” In Walvoord: A Tribute. Edited by Donald Campbell and John Walvoord, 81-91. Chicago, IL: Moody Press.

Walvoord, John. “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective.” In Five Views on Sanctification. Edited by Zondervan, 197-237. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1987.


[1] Philip W. Comfort and Walter A. Elwell, eds., Tyndale Bible Dictionary: A comprehensive guide to the people, places, and important words of the Bible (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale House Publishers, 2001), 1163.

[2] Augustus Hopkins Strong, Systematic Theology, 3 vols., (Philadelphia, PA: American Baptist Publication Society, 1907), 863.

[3] Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 6, Pneumatology (Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Publications, 1948), 284-285.

[4] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” unpublished class notes for ST105 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semester, 2013), 18.

[5] The Scofield Reference Bible, ed. C.I. Scofield (New York: Oxford U., 1945), 5 quoted in Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 90.

[6] Stanley Toussaint, “A Biblical Defense of Dispensationalism” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 89-90.

[7] Craig Blaising and Darrell Bock, Progressive Dispensationalism (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 1993), 128-129.

[8] Ibid., 139-140.

[9] Ibid., 140-151.

[10] Ibid., 158-159.

[11] Ibid., 170, 172.

[12] Ibid., 210-211.

[13] Ibid.

[14] Elliott Johnson, “Hermeneutics and Dispensationalism,” in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald Campbell and John Walvoord(Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1982), 241.

[15] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism (Chicago, IL: Moody Press, 1995), 106.

[16] HOLY BIBLE: New Living Translation, “NLT Word Study System” (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2009), 1207.

[17] Charles Ryrie, Dispensationalism, 107.

[18] Ibid., 116.

[19] Ibid.

[20] New Living Translation.

[21] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians-Introduction,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-introduction.html. 

[22] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, ed. John Walvoord and Roy Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 619.

[23] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[24] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 619.

[25] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[26] Ibid.

[27] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 619.

[28] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 1,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-1.html.

[29] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 630.

[30] C. I. Scofield, Scofield Reference Notes, “Ephesians 3,” 1917, accessed November 30, 2013, http://www.biblestudytools.com/commentaries/scofield-reference-notes/ephesians/ephesians-3.html.

[31] Ibid.

[32] Harold Hoehner, “Ephesians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, 630.

[33] Ibid.

[34] This is in contrast to other systems of belief, one of which is Wesleyan which places an emphasis on “Entire Sanctification” or “Christian Perfection.”

[35] Nathan Holsteen, “A Dispensational View of Sanctification,” 24.

[36] Randall Gleason, “B. B. Warfield and Lewis S. Chafer on Sanctification,” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40, no. 2 (June 1997): 241.

[37] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 250-251.

[38] Ibid.

[39] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That is Spiritual: A Classic Study of the Biblical Doctrine of Spirituality (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1918), 108.

[40] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[41] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 241.

[42] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” in Five Views on Sanctification, ed. by Zondervan (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1987), 219.

[43] Nathan Holsteen, “The Holiness View of Sanctification,” 5-22.

[44] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That Is Spiritual, 38-39.

[45] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 215.

[46] Ibid.

[47] Ibid.

[48] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 251.

[49] Ibid., 255.

[50] Mark Snoeberger, “Second-Blessing Models of Sanctification and Early Dallas Dispensationalism,” The Master’s Seminary Journal 15, vol. 1 (Spring, 2004): 94.

[51] Ibid., 101.

[52] Lewis Sperry Chafer, He That Is Spiritual, 106-109. Lewis Sperry Chafer, Systematic Theology, vol. 6, Pneumatology, 284-285.These descriptions of positional, experimental, and ultimate sanctification have been the best attempt of the author to summarize Chafer’s teaching in both He That Is Spiritual as well as Systematic Theology.

[53] Nathan Holsteen, “A Dispensational View of Sanctification,” 23.

[54] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 220.

[55] Romans 6:4, 6-8, 13.

[56] John Walvoord, “The Augustinian-Dispensational Perspective,” 221.

[57] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 241.

[58] Ibid., 253.

[59] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[60] This is in direct contradiction to teachings of “holiness” such as Wesleyianism which believes that “Entire Sanctification” and “Christian Perfection” are possible which result in the eradication of sin and sin’s nature in the life of a believer.

[61] Nathan Holsteen, “The Reformed View of Sanctification,” 18.

[62] Randall Gleason, “Warfield and Chafer on Sanctification,” 245. It is important to note that the distinction between the believer’s “old self” and “new self” correspond to the teachings of both Lewis Sperry Chafer as well as C. I. Scofield. Many believe Scofield influenced Chafer’s position on sanctification.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

An Introduction to 1 John

October 15, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

“Redirecting” or “Instructing”

First John is one of the most personal and intimate letters even though it mentions no names or locations. It also is one of the most doctrinally complex letters while one of the most practical. It’s difficult to outline, yet its topics and intentions are crystal clear. If I were to summarize this book into one word it would be “redirecting” or “instructing.”

KEY VERSES IN 1 JOHN. Two different sets of key verses emerge from 1 John depending on how you interpret the purpose of this letter.

The “Tests of Fellowship” view of 1 John sees 1 John 1:3–4 as the key verses of the letter. “What we have seen and heard we proclaim to you also, so that you too may have fellowship with us; and indeed our fellowship is with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ. These things we write, so that our joy may be made complete” (1 John 1:3–4, NASB).[1] This view believes John was writing to clarify whether or not Christians were “in good standing with God.” In other words, they were saved by God but might not have been in fellowship with God.

The “Tests of Life” view of 1 John sees 1 John 5:13 as the key verse of the letter. “These things I have written to you who believe in the name of the Son of God, so that you may know that you have eternal life” (1 John 5:13). This view believes John was writing to clarify whether or not the readers were genuine believers.

            In addition to 1 John 1:3–4 and 1 John 5:13, I would list 1 John 4:7 as a concise summary of the theology and application of the letter. “Beloved, let us love one another, for love is from God; and everyone who loves is born of God and knows God” (1 John 4:7).

Furthermore, in addition to 1 John 1:3–4; 4:7; and 5:13, I would say 1 John 4:14 is perhaps one of the most critical verses of the letter: “We have seen and testify that the Father has sent the Son to be the Savior of the world.”

THE PURPOSE OF 1 JOHN. Some people see 1 John 2:1, 26 as verses that indicate the “purpose statements” of the letter. The purpose of 1 John is to correct wrong doctrine and practice, to establish true believers and expose false teachers, and it is polemical yet also pastoral.

BIG IDEA. How to have Christian fellowship based on the truth of God and the love of God.

AUTHOR. The author of 1 John was the disciple of Jesus named John, the son of Zebedee, brother of James (Mark 1:19–20). John likely was 88–93 years old when he wrote 1 John. There is no good reason to deny that John the disciple of Jesus is the author of 1 John. Let’s look at the internal and external evidence.

Internal Evidence. There are several lines of internal evidence that indicate John, the disciple of Jesus, is the author of 1 John.

The author actually saw Jesus. We learn from 1 John 1:1–4; 4:14 that the author was an eye-witness of Jesus. This author (unlike Hebrews) wants to tell us about something he saw, heard, and touched. 

The author is authoritative in what he says about Jesus. When we read 1 John 1:10; 2:4, 18; 4:5–6 the author speaks in a dogmatic and authoritative way that’s consistent with a New Testament apostle. When he writes, “Little children” it suggests his authority over them. In this way the author expected his instructions to be obeyed. He’s dogmatic, there’s no disputing the truth he declares, and there’s no room for compromise. 

The abstract ideas in the letter are similar to the Gospel of John. In 1 John we read about topics such as light, life, love, eternal life, logos, and sin. These topics are all similar to topics contained in the Gospel of John, 2 John, and 3 John. Reading all these works together seems to indicate a common author.

Conclusion from Internal Evidence. These do not provethe author of 1 John was the disciple of Jesus named John, but it does support that common belief.

External Evidence. No other person other was ever suggested by the early church to have written 1 John.[2] Furthermore, 1 John has better external attestation than any other New Testament general epistle. Let’s look at some possible, probable, as well as undeniable allusions and references to 1 John in the early church.[3]

Possible Allusions to 1 John. Most scholars see possible allusions to John’s first letter in Clement of Rome (AD 35–99), and Ignatius (Died AD 140).

Probable Allusions to 1 John. We have more certainty about probable allusions to 1 John in the Didache (AD 90–120), the Epistle of Barnabas (AD 130), the Shepherd of Hermas (likely second-century), the Epistle of Diognetus (AD 130), writings of Polycarp (AD 69–155), writings of Justin Martyr (AD 100–165), and writings of Papias (who lived AD 60–130, at the same time as John, and knew John).

Undeniable Allusions and References to 1 John. While there might be varying interpretations about my previous citations of 1 John in the early church, the following is a list of undeniable references to the letter of 1 John and to the apostle John as its author. Among these are the Muratorian Canon, Irenaeus (AD 130–202), Tertullian (AD 155–222), Clement of Alexandria (AD 150–215), Origen of Alexandria (AD 185–253), and Dionysius (AD 470–544).

Conclusion from External Evidence. As you can see, there is strong evidence from several different witnesses within the early centuries of the church that suggest John was the author of this letter.

CONNECTING JOHN TO EPHESUS IN ASIA MINOR. There are various references throughout church history to John, the apostle, being sent to Ephesus and spending his time there.

Eusebius. Often quoted are the words of Eusebius who is regarded as one of the best early church historians. Eusebius lived AD 260–339 and wrote in Ecclesiastical History, 3.1.1, “Such was the condition of the Jews. Meanwhile the holy apostles and disciples of our Saviour were dispersed throughout the world. Parthia, according to tradition, was allotted to Thomas as his field of labor, Scythia to Andrew, and Asia to John, who, after he had lived some time there, died at Ephesus.”

Irenaeus. The testimony of Irenaeus is especially significant because of his close connection to the apostle John. Church history tells us that Irenaeus was a disciple of a man named Polycarp, and Polycarp was a disciple of John. Irenaeus lived AD 125–202 and wrote in Against Heresies, 3.1.1,  “Afterwards, John, the disciple of the Lord, who also had leaned upon His breast, did himself publish a Gospel during his residence at Ephesus in Asia” (Also see Against Heresies, 3.3.4).

DATE. First John likely was written about AD 90. Some scholars say it was written before AD 70, but that is based on internal evidence. Church tradition tells us John moved to Ephesus in Asia Minor sometime before AD 70. It was there he began his mission to the Gentiles. Dating John’s life and his writings is difficult because he disappears from Acts after chapter eight.

THEMES. New Testament scholar Daniel Wallace calls 1 John a “smorgasbord of theological concepts.”[4] While I generally agree, my study of this letter has discovered what I believe to be four common themes of the letter.

Love. In 1 John loving others is something Christians do in order to follow God’s example. Loving others also shows our faith is genuine. See 1 John 2:5, 10, 11, 15–17; 3:1–3, 11–12, 13–18, 23–24; 4:7–10, 11–14, 15–21; 5:1–3.

Commandments. According to 1 John we show that we love God when we follow his commandments. See 1 John 2:3–6, 7–8; 3:22–24; 4:21; 5:1–3.

Children. John teaches that because we are born of God what we do and how we act show that we are children of God. See 1 John 2:1–3, 12–14, 18, 28–29; 3:1–3, 7–10, 18; 4:4–6; 5:1–3, 21.

Abide. The theme of abiding is the most prevalent in this letter. The idea of “abide” sometimes refers to adhering to the apostolic testimony about Jesus while sometimes referring to following a certain conduct modeled by Jesus. See 1 John 2:6, 10, 14, 27, 28; 3:6, 9, 14, 15, 17, 24 [three times]; 4:12, 15, 16 [three times].

CONSTRASTS IN THE BOOK. Similar to the Gospel of John, 1 John is filled with contrasting ideas. Here are the ones I’ve discovered: Christ and antichrists, righteousness and sin, light and darkness, truth and falsehood, love of the Father and love of the world, spirit of God and spirit of the world, children of God and children of Satan, righteous deeds and evil deeds, as well as love and hate.

AUDIENCE. As the last living apostle, John had a strong and wide presence over the churches in Ephesus and the surrounding region (see 2 Jn 10). Churches at that time would normally gather in a wealthy person’s home. It was to those types of churches that John wrote this letter. The audience of the letter was genuine believers. See 1 Jn 2:12–14, 20–21; 3:1–2, 13, 18; 4:1, 4, 7, 11; 5:13.

            First John probably was a circular letter intended for a group of churches. While there’s no hint of identity or location in the letter, early church tradition tells us it was meant for churches in Asia Minor (modern Turkey). As 1 John testifies, a group or groups had experienced doctrinal error, had left John’s Christian teaching, and joined another group (see 1 John 2:18–19). Those who stayed we call “adherents” and those who left we call “secessionists” or “adversaries” and were described by John as “antichrists” (1 Jn 2:18, 22, 4:3; 2 Jn 7), “false prophets” (1 Jn 4:1), and deceivers (2 Jn 7). Again, John appears to be writing to Christians (1 Jn 2:12–14, 21; 5:13) that have been attacked by false teaching (1 Jn 2:18–28; 4:1–6; 5:6–7).

AUDIENCE OF 1 JOHN. While the audience is not directly addressed in the introduction or conclusion, church history tells us that the readers were part of the church in Ephesus within Asia Minor. See 1 Jn 2:12–14, 20–21, 27; 3:1–2, 13, 18; 4:1, 4, 7, 11; 5:13. Some had left the church (1 Jn 2:18–19, 22; 4:3).

FALSE TEACHINGS CORRECTED IN 1 JOHN. In the second-century AD Gnosticism, Docetism, and Cerinthianism were common and well-developed. The beginnings of those three philosophical schools were in the first-century when John wrote his letter. Let’s explore each of these topics separately.

Gnosticism. The Gnostics denied the essential truth of the incarnation that Christ came in the flesh. Gnostics saw matter as evil and spirit as good. They believed in the deliverance of the flesh by acquiring knowledge. Gnosticism comes from the Greek word, ginoscow, “to know.” The doctrine of Gnosticism is combatted in 1 John 2:22; 4:3. The Gnostics believed that since all matter was evil, Jesus did not come in the flesh. Thus, they rejected the doctrine of Jesus as the god-man. It is possible, based on 1 John 1:6, 9, that the Gnostics believed they had achieved a level of sinlessness. Or like some later Gnostics, that they believed the sins they committed were not sinful.[5]

Docetism. The Docetists believed Jesus’ humanity was not real and said Jesus only appeared to have a physical body. Docetism comes from the Greek word, dokeo, “to seem” or “to appear.” It was a branch of Gnosticism and also rejected the incarnation. Docetists believed the Christ—who was good—could not become flesh because flesh was bad. Docetism is combatted in 1 John 2:22; 4:3. Docetism was taught by Saturninus of Antioch who said Jesus was without birth, without body, and without figure. Practically, the docetics were known for minimizing a focus on right conduct. Some believe they had appealed to John’s gospel as “proof texts” that you simply “believe” but do not need to “behave” because of a minimized future judgement. They possibly used John 3:3, 18, 21; 6:54, 56; 11:26 to support their views.[6]

Cerinthianism. Cerinthus was an Egyptian man that came to Ephesus and was an opponent of John. He taught that Jesus was only a man, that the divine Christ descended on Jesus at baptism, and that the divine Christ left Jesus at the crucifixion. John possibly corrects Cerinthianism in 1 John 2:23; 5:6.[7]   

LACK OF OLD TESTAMENT REFERENCES. First John is an unusual letter because it contains very few Old Testament references and allusions. The teaching about “love” in 1 John 3:11 is contrasted with the hate of Cain in 1 John 3:12. This is the only Old Testament citation in this letter.

THE GENRE OF 1 JOHN. You might have noticed 1 John is not a typical New Testament letter like what we have written by Paul, Peter, James, Hebrews, Jude, or even what we see in 2 John or 3 John. First John does not conform to the normal structure of New Testament letters. There’s no greeting, no personal name, no thanksgiving, no conclusion, and no introduction. Because of this, some scholars classify this letter as a tract, essay, theological treatise, or grouping of sermons.

An Outline of 1 John

The outline I originally developed from this letter, based on my own study, was this:

INTRODUCTION (1 John 1:1–4)

I. LIFE WITHOUT SIN (1 John 1:5—2:27)

II. LIFE AS A SON (1 John 2:28—3:24)

III. LIFE IN THE SON (1 John 4:1—5:13)

CONCLUSION (1 John 5:14–21)

However, after examining Hall Harris III’s masterful commentary, I followed his structure of the letter and have outlined the book below. In various sections I’ve adopted other outlines into mine, thus there are footnotes throughout that show when I borrow from others in addition to Harris. In the fifteen years that I’ve been preparing Bible study notes and preaching sermons, I have outlined almost half of the books of the Bible. First John has been, without a doubt, the hardest book to outline.

I. INTRODUCTION (1:1–4)

II. GOD IS LIGHT AND THERE IS NO DARKNESS IN HIM (1:5—3:10)

A. How to Have Fellowship with God (1:5—2:2) – “God ls light” is the key statement for 1:5—3:10

Summary Statement: Light (1:5)

1. Fellowship with God Is Fellowship in Light (1:5–7).

1 John 1:6—2:1 begins a series of “if” clauses. These divide into pairs of “If we say” followed by a negative statement that possibly represents the claims of the secessionists and their results (vv. 6, 8, 10). Other pairs are “but if we” (1:7), “if we” (1:9), “and if” (2:1). These are positive statements that reflect the counter claims of the author.

The three negative apodoses are intended to bring out the implications of following the opponents teaching. The three positive apodoses statements are intended to bring out the implication of following orthodox (apostolic) teaching of the author.[8]

a) Claim #1 – Those in Darkness (1:6)[9]                     b) Counter-claim #1 – Cleansed (1:7)[10]

2. Fellowship with God is Fellowship Absent from Sin (1:8—2:2)

a) Claim #2 – Those in Deception (1:8)                     b) Counter-claim #2 – Confessing (1:9)

c) Claim #3 – Those Who Defame God (1:10)          d) Counter-claim #3 – Conquering (2:1a)

B. How We Have Intimate Knowledge of God (2:3–11). This section has three requirements to have intimate knowledge of God. “The one who says” ho legon / ὁ λέγων at the beginning of 2:4, 6, 9 is three participles. They are claims that indirectly reference the claim of John’s opponents. Each of these claims draws on the immediately preceded theme. For example, 2:4a is from 2:3, 2:6a is from 2:5, and 2:9a is from 2:8.

1. By Keeping His Word (vv. 3–5) – Obedient Love

2. By Walking as Jesus Walked in His Light (vv. 6–8) – Abiding Love

3. By Loving His Brothers (vv. 9–11) – Light Love

C. How We Have a Relationship with God (2:12–17). This section gives John’s readers assurance that they are known by God.

1. By Being God’s Children, Not Children of the Evil One (vv. 12–14). These three verses assure John’s readers of their salvation. 

2. By Loving His Father, and Not the World (vv. 15–17). These three verses urge John’s readers to reject an evil love of the world.

D. How to Maintain that Relationship in the Future (2:18–27).[11] This section gives strong concerns of the secessionist opponents. In this section John teaches us three ways true believers can identify contemporary antichrists: they depart from Christian fellowship (vv. 18–21), they deny the Christian faith (vv. 22–25), and they try to deceive the Christians who are faithful (vv. 26–27). 

1. An Anti-Christ is Coming (vv. 18–19). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for abandonment. The first proof of fellowship is social.

2. An Anointing Has Occurred (vv. 20–23). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for denial that Jesus is the Christ. The second proof of fellowship is doctrinal.

3. An Abiding in What Was Taught (vv. 24–26). To recognize false teachers and their deception look for a lack of anointing from the Spirit. The third proof of fellowship is spiritual.

4. An Appeal to Continue in What Was Taught (v. 27).

E. How to Be Prepared for the Coming of Christ (2:28—3:10)

1. Abide in Him and Practice Righteousness (2:28–29). These two verses form an inclusion with 1 John 3:9–10. Many of the same themes are repeated regarding abiding, being fathered by God, being righteous, avoiding unrighteousness, as well as the manifestation of the Son of God and children of God.

2. Purify Yourselves Now in Preparation for Future Perfect Purity (3:1–3). 1 John 3:1–3 is a parenthesis where John reflects on what it means to be fathered by God as described in 1 John 2:29.

3. Practice Righteousness While Purging Evil from Your Life (3:4–8). In this section John shares three reasons that habitual, intentional, unconfessed sin is not part of the life of a true child of God. John makes the case that sin is incompatible with believers because of what we will be (1 Jn 3:2–3), sin is incompatible with believers because of what sin is (1 Jn 3:4), and sin is incompatible because of what Christ has done to remove our sins and destroy the works of Satan (1 Jn 3:5–8).[12]

4. Born of God Means Being a Good Person (3:9–10). First John 3:9–10 form an “inclusion” with 1 John 2:28–29. Both sets of verses teach about abiding, being fathered by God, being righteous, as well as being children of God. 

III. WE ARE GODLY AND THERE IS NO DARKNESS IN US (3:11—5:12)

A. Commands for Love (3:11–24).[13] Subdivisions within this section are not clear. I have based my divisions starting with an inferential “for” in v. 11 (Greek word hoti), followed by “brethren” in v. 13 (Greek word adelphoi), and “little children” in v. 18 (Greek word teknia).[14]

1. Love One Another Thoughtfully (vv. 11–12)

2. Love One Another Tangibly by Sacrificing and Giving (vv. 13–17)

3. Love One Another Tenaciously by Keeping God’s Commands (vv. 18–24)

B. Cautions for Life (4:1–6). A mention of the Holy Spirit in 1 John 3:24 requires comment from John. With that said, 1 John 4:1–6 is one single unit. Almost all scholars agree that 1 John 4:1–6 is one single unit along with 1 John 2:12–14 and 1 John 2:15–17 also being single units. However, I break 1 John 4:1–6 into two units following the words “beloved” (agapetoi) in 1 John 4:1 and “little children” (teknia) in 1 John 4:4.

1. How to Test Spirits (vv. 1–3). 1 John 4:1–6 contains a series of tests for whether a spirit is of the antichrist or the Holy Spirit. These tests are of the confession (vv. 1–3), crowd (vv. 4–5), and consistency (v. 6) of the false teachers.

2. How to Listen to God (vv. 4–6). While John has told his readers to look at the content of false teachers (vv. 1–3), now he tells his readers to look at the crowd of the false teachers (vv. 4–6).

C. Conditions for Godliness (4:7—5:4a). While 1 John 4:1–6 are tests for the spirits, now we see tests of love in 1 John 4:7–21. The topic of love is taught here, again as in 1 John 3:11–14, but the emphasis is more on sanctification than assurance of salvation. John tells us about the powerful effect of God’s love (1 Jn 4:7–12) as well as the perfecting of God’s love in us (1 Jn 4:13–21).[15]

1. God’s Character of Love (4:7–10). Again John’s method is like a spiral staircase. He addresses the same topic but from a different perspective. Here, he not only tells his readers to love (like he has been), but he provides the theological grounding for why they love. Here in 1 John 4:7–10 he tells us about the beginning of love (from God) and next in 1 John 4:11–16 he will teach us about the behavior of love.

2. God’s Command of Love (4:11–16a). While 1 John 4:7–10 taught us about the proof of love that has its origin in God the Father, now we learn about the motive and inspiration for loving others as taught in 1 John 4:11–16a. We could summarize John’s progression of thought by recognizing what God is (“love” from vv. 7–8), what God did (“send his Son” from vv. 9–11), and what God is doing (“abiding in us” from vv. 12–16).

3. God’s Continual Love (4:16b–19). Again, John often addresses the same topic but says something different about the topic each time. Thus far he’s described love as related to salvation (vv. 7–10), love as related to sanctification (vv. 11–16a), and now love as related to our sentence and judgement (vv. 16b–19).

4. God’s Children of Love (4:20—5:4a). When we read 1 John 4:21, we might have the question: “Who is my brother?” John tells us that next. While 1 John 4:20–21 is a claim, 1 John 5:1 is about children, and 1 John 5:2–4a are about commandments.   

D. Characteristics of God (5:4b–12). In the previous section John wrote about a claim (4:20–21), who are children of God (5:1), and God’s commandments (5:2–4a). Now he transitions to conquerors (5:4b). Another way to see the transitions in 1 John 5 is that as begotten ones we love our brothers and sisters (1 John 5:1–3), and as believing ones we live victoriously (1 John 5:4–5).

1. Task and the Work of Christ (vv. 4b–8). We live victoriously because our faith in Christ allows us to conquer the world. We learn we are conquerors in vv. 4b–5, and then we get certification of that in vv. 6–8. These verses teach us that we are winners (vv. 4b–5), and they teach us about the witness to that winning (vv. 6–8). 1 John 4:4b–5 records our victory and 1 John 4:6–8 record God’s testimony.

2. Testimony and the Witness of God Concerning the Son (vv. 9–12). In 1 John 5:4b–8 we learned about the content of faith that allows us to conquer the world. Now John reveals the testimony of God concerning his son (vv. 9–12).

IV. CONCLUSION (5:13–21). This fourth section is the conclusion of John’s letter. The formal letter has ended in 1 John 5:12. Now we arrive at the conclusion. While John introduced this letter with certainties of the incarnation (1 John 1:1–4) he now concludes his letter with certainties of life (1 John 5:13–21).

A. Assurance of Christian Life that Is Eternal (5:13). This is a transitional statement from the body of the letter to the epilogue. 1 John 5:13 begins the conclusion but also forms a climax of the letter. In my opinion, 1 John 5:13 reveals why John has written this letter: to assure and strengthen his readers about their beliefs in Christ. This was needed because John’s readers had received opposition from people adhering to different teachings about the person and work of Christ. These teachings were different than what John and the other apostles had taught.

B. Applications of Christian Life that Is Eternal (5:14–21). These verses form the epilogue of the letter which consists of two sections. We could also view 1 John 5:14–21 as expressions of life in prayer (vv. 14–15), in intercession (vv. 16–17), in knowledge (vv. 18–20), and in fidelity (v. 21).[16]

1. Consistent Prayer and Omission of Sin (vv. 14–17). From 1 John 5:13 we know we have eternal life, and from 1 John 5:14–17 we know we are heard.

2. Birth of God and Distance from Evil (vv. 18–21). In these four verses John restates many of his themes: conduct of the believer (v. 18), assurance of salvation (v. 19), truth about Christ (v. 20), and implicit denial of the heretics’ doctrines (v. 21).[17]

APPLICATIONS FROM 1 JOHN

  1. Believe the right things about Jesus Christ.
  2. Behave the right way based on what you believe about Jesus Christ.

The Fellowship Life – Sermons from 1 John

  1. A Touch of the Divine (1 John 1:1-4)
  2. The Light Life (1 John 1:5-7)
  3. The One and Only Remedy for Sin (1 John 1:8—2:2)
  4. Knowledge Is a Verb (1 John 2:3–5)
  5. When Our Walk Talks (1 John 2:6–8)
  6. The Community of Brotherly Love (1 John 2:9–11)
  7. God’s Spiritual Family (1 John 2:12–14)
  8. Love What Lasts (1 John 2:15–17)
  9. Who Is an Antichrist? (1 John 2:18–19)
  10. Distinguishing Christians and Antichrists (1 John 2:20–23)
  11. When Tradition Encounters Contradiction (1 John 2:24–27)
  12. Confidence When He Comes (1 John 2:28–29)
  13. Purity Preparation (1 John 3:1–3)
  14. Practice Makes Righteous (1 John 3:4–8)
  15. Why God People Are Good People (1 John 3:9–10)
  16. Christ-like Not Cain-like (1 John 3:11–12)
  17. Worldly Hate Versus Godly Love (1 John 3:13–17)
  18. Heart Assurance (1 John 3:18–24)
  19. Testing the Teacher (1 John 4:1–3)
  20. From God and For God (1 John 4:4–6)
  21. Love Lessons (1 John 4:7–10)
  22. Love at the Cross Practiced in the Church (1 John 4:11-16a)
  23. Love Sentence (1 John 4:16b-19)
  24. Proof of Christian Citizenship (1 John 4:20—5:4a)
  25. It Takes Three to Testify (1 John 5:4b–8)
  26. No Middle Ground (1 John 5:9–12)
  27. Absolute Assurance (1 John 5:13)
  28. Prayer Lessons (1 John 5:14–17)
  29. Certainties for God’s Children (1 John 5:18-21)

Christopher L. Scott is a pastor and author of the book, Walking Straight When Life Goes Sideways: Essential Christian Truths for Enduring Life’s Trials (Wipf and Stock). He provides hundreds of free articles, videos, and Bible study resources at his website ChristopherLynnScott.com.


[1] Scripture taken from the New American Standard Bible, Copyright The Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973, 1975, 1977, 1995. Used by permission.

[2] Donald Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. (Downers Grove, IL: Inter-Varsity, 1996),859.

[3] In the following section I have adapted material from Daniel Akin, 1, 2, 3 John, vol. 38 of The New American Commentary (Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2001), 25–26 and from Daniel B. Wallace, “23. 1 John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline.

[4] Daniel B. Wallace, “23. 1 John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline

[5] Craig S. Keener, Bible Background Commentary, 2nd ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2014), 708.

[6] Stephen Smalley, 1, 2, 3 John, rev. ed., WBC 51 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Academic, 2008), 125–26.

[7] D. A. Carson and Douglas Moo, An Introduction to the New Testament, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan Academic, 2005), 679.

[8] W. Hall Harris III, 1, 2, 3 John, (Biblical Studies Press, 2003),60–61.

[9] Claim titles are from John MacArthur, 1, 2, 3 John (Chicago: Moody, 2007), 28–30.

[10] Counter-claim titles are from MacArthur, 1, 2, 3 John, 36–41.

[11] Another outline: Antichrists in the World (2:18–23). -Future Antichrist (v. 18a)              -Present Antichrists (vv. 18b–23)

Vv. 18–19 there’s a coming antichrist that Jn connects with his opponents

Vv. 20–23 there’s a contrast of his readers—who received an anointing of the Spirit–with the person who lies and is an opponent aligned with the antichrist.

[12] Adapted from class notes by Mark Hitchcock, BE 107, Dallas Theological Seminary, fall 2015, p. 8.

[13] Another explanation of 1 John 3:11–18 is that Satan’s children murder God’s children (vv. 12, 14), Satan’s children hate God’s children (vv. 13, 15), Satan’s children are indifferent toward God’s children (vv. 16–18) (MacArthur, 1-3 John, 132–35).

[14] As I’ve repeatedly referenced, my outline is based on Harris, 1, 2, 3 John.

[15] Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, 898.

[16] Stanley Toussaint, BE 107, DTS Online lectures.

[17] Daniel B. Wallace, “23. John: Introduction, Argument, and Outline,” https://bible.org/seriespage/1-john-introduction-argument-and-outline

Filed Under: Bible Book Introductions

The Identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18

October 13, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. A BRIEF EXPOSITION OF REVELATION 17-18

A. Overview of the Book of Revelation

The city of “Babylon” is mentioned in Revelation 17-18 as part of the “seven bowls” (which is last in the series of seven scrolls and seven seals). Babylon is mentioned as part of the seven bowls after the first bowel was poured out on the earth (Rev 16:2), the second was poured out on the sea (Rev 16:3), the third was poured out on the rivers and springs, (16:4-7), the fourth was poured out on the sun (Rev 16:8-9), the fifth was poured out on the throne of the beast (Rev 16:10-11), the sixth was poured out on the great Euphrates River (Rev 16:12-16), and the seven poured the bowl out on the air (Rev 16:17-21). The mention of the city of Babylon is in the interlude of this seventh bowel.

B. Exposition of Revelation 17-18

1. Revelation 17. Revelation 17 starts by mentioning a “great prostitute” who ruled over many waters (Rev 17:2). She was sitting on a scarlet beast which had seven heads, ten horns, and blasphemies against God were written all over it (Rev 17:3). This beast is the one revealed earlier in Revelation 13. In Revelation 13 that beast had seven heads and ten horns with ten crowns on its horns (Rev 13:1). These blasphemies are what the beast was allowed to speak against God for forty two months (Rev 13:5). These were terrible words of blasphemy against God that slandered his name and those in heaven (Rev 13:6). For clarification, the beast of Revelation 13:1-6 is different than the beast (anti-Christ) in Revelation 13:11-17. After a brief mention of the beast and prostitute in Revelation 17:1-4, a mysterious name is told to have been written on the woman’s forehead, “Babylon the Great, Mother of All Prostitutes and Obscenities in the World” (Rev 17:5, NLT).

2. Revelation 18. In Revelation 18 an angel came down from heaven and said Babylon had fallen and was a great place for demons (Rev 18:2). Because of her immorality and desires for extravagant luxury the kings of the world committed adultery with her (Rev 18:3).  The city of Babylon had sins (Rev 18:4), that were piled as high as the heavens (Rev 18:4-5), she had a cup of terror for others (Rev 18:6), she glorified herself and lived in luxury (Rev 18:7), and she boasted in her heart (Rev 18:7). Because of these sins, according to the angel, Babylon would be overtaken by plagues in a single day (Rev 16:21) and she would be consumed by fire (Rev 18:8).

After Babylon’s destruction the kings who had committed adultery with her will see smoke rising from her charred remains (Rev 18:9). Merchants will weep for her (Rev 18:11) because there will be no one left to buy gold, silver, jewels, purple, cloth silk, scarlet cloth, ivory goods, expensive wood, bronze, iron, marble, cinnamon, spice, incense, myrrh, frankincense, wine, olive oil, fine flour, wealth, cattle, sheep, horses, chariots, and slaves (Rev 18:12-13). Merchants will stand at a distance terrified by what they saw (Rev 18:15). Captains of merchant ships, their passengers, and sailors will weep over the loss of Babylon (Rev 18:17-19). Lastly, a mighty angel said that the city of Babylon will never by thrown down with violence and will never be found again (Rev 18:21).

II. THREE VIEWS ON THE IDENTITY OF BABYLON IN REVELATION 17-18

A. Babylon as Rome[1]

The most common view is that “Babylon” is a reference to the pagan city Rome and the “beast” which Babylon/prostitute rides on represents the Roman Empire.  

1. Strengths. Eight pieces of evidence suggest that the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18 is Rome. First, the seven heads. The seven kings are also represented by the seven heads which consist of five fallen kings, the sixth of which now reigns, and the seventh is not yet come (Rev 17:9-10). This is commonly seen as a reference to a sequence of seven Roman emperors.[2] Second, political dominance. Babylon as “the great city that rules over the kings of the world” (Rev 17:18) is supposed to point to Rome’s political dominance.[3] Third, seven hills. Some of the most popular interpretations are that the beasts seven heads (Rev 17:9) are a reference to Rome as the city of seven hills.[4] Support for this view is that Rome did have seven hills: Palatine, Aventine, Caelian, Equiline, Viminal, Quirimal, Capitoline.[5] Fourth, a mask. The labeling of Rome as “Babylon” as the city with “seven hills” is said to have saved John and anyone who held the book of Revelation from being punished by Rome because a prophesy about the demise of Rome so direct and tragic as Revelation 17-18 would surely have caused persecution. Bruce Metzger writers, “To say directly that God will destroy imperial Rome would have been, of course, altogether treasonous in the eyes of the imperial authorities. So, like a prisoner writing in code from a concentration camp, John characterizes the power of evil as Babylon.”[6] Fifth, clothes and jewelry. The purple and scarlet clothing (Rev 17:4) were the clothes worn only by the uppermost classes of Roman society, emperors family, senators, and equestrians.[7] Additionally, jewelry made of gold and precious gems and pearls (Rev 17:4) suggests the top of the economic life of the empire.[8] Sixth, Rome’s persecution of Christians. Babylon’s streets flowing with the blood of prophets and persecution of God’s holy people around the world (Rev 18:24; cf. Rev 19:2) support Rome’s reputation to persecute Christians.[9] Seventh, trading empire. The mention that no one bought the cargoes of Babylon anymore (Rev 18:11) references Rome’s position as a trading power.[10] Eighth, Rome conquered Jerusalem just has Babylon had done. In 586 BC Babylon decimated the city of Jerusalem and most importantly they destroyed the Jerusalem temple. Rome did a similar destruction of the Jewish temple in AD 70, which might be why Rome is called Babylon in Revelation 17-18.[11]

2. Weaknesses. Four pieces of evidence show that Rome likely is not the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18. First, Rome is not the only city described with seven hills.[12] Second, widespread knowledge of Rome as “seven hills.” If Rome was known so well as the city of “seven hills” (as evidenced that these seven hills were even featured on Roman coinage[13]) then the idea John revealed Rome as “Babylon” with “seven hills” as a way to mask the identity of Rome is faulty. Since people in John’s day knew that Rome was the city of seven hills, then John’s labeling of the city in that manner still would have been treasonous. Third, which seven emperors? The idea that the seven heads (Rev 17:7-14) refers to seven literal emperors of Rome is difficult to decipher as no one knows which of the emperors to begin counting with. Fourth, little persecution of Christians in Rome. While some Christians were persecuted under Roman rule, Beagley notes that this persecution was “sporadic and local, not the result of an official policy of persecuting Christians.”[14]

B. Babylon as Jerusalem

Another view about the identity of Babylon (yet less popular) is that Babylon represents the holy city of Jerusalem.

Four pieces of evidence support Babylon as Jerusalem. First, seven hills. Jerusalem (in addition to Rome) was categorized by seven notable hills.[15] Second, the title as a prostitute. Calling Babylon a “prostitute” and accusing the city of adultery is a similar way that Israel and Judah were labeled in the Old Testament (Ezek 16:20:3, 30; Hosea 1:2-2:23). Third, substantial imports. The list of substantial imports in Revelation 18:12-13 could also have been attributed to the trade imports typical of Jerusalem.[16] Fourth, Jerusalem as guilty for the blood of prophets. Jesus accused Jerusalem of being guilty for the blood of prophets (Matt 23:35).

C. Babylon as Babylon on the Euphrates River[17]

This view sees Babylon in Revelation 17-18 as the rebuilt city of Babylon on the Euphrates River[18] as the future capital of the world empire.

1. Strengths. Three positions of support stand for Babylon as the future city on the Euphrates River. First, unfulfilled prophecies of the Old Testament. The Old Testament prophecies of Isaiah 13:21-22; 34:11-17 and Jeremiah 51:37 are not yet fulfilled.[19] Second, generally matches description of Revelation 17-18. This city on the Euphrates provides an ideal location for the description of Revelation 17-18 as it relates to politics, geography, and commercial availability.[20] Third, many waters. The many waters of Revelation 17:15 correspond to Babylon’s location on the Euphrates River with its numerous canals, irrigation trenches, and marshes.[21]

2. Weaknesses. The main weakness to this view is that Babylon was no longer a nation at the time of John’s vision.

III. THE IDENTITY OF BABYLON IN REVELATION 17-18

While there appears to be many alleged clear connections to the identity of Babylon being Rome (listed above with numerous strengths), it is important to compare a modern example. How about the city of Dallas as the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18? A quick look at the text and the city of Dallas yields six points of support. First, Dallas’ numerous prostitutes, strip clubs, and evil deeds could cause it to be labeled as a house for demons (Rev 18:2). Second, the sins of this city could be piled as high as heaven (Rev 18:5). Third, a quick look at the multi-million dollar homes in Highland Park could label the city as glorifying herself and living in luxury (Rev 18:7). Fourth, Zales and Tiffanies’ jewelry stores are headquartered here and could be a connection to the buying of gold, silver, and jewels (Rev 18:12, 16). Fifth, jcpenney is also headquartered in Dallas and that could be a connection to the sale of fine linen, purple, silk, and scarlet (Rev 18:12, 16). Sixth, those seven hills of Rev 17:9 could be the seven prominent suburbs of Dallas: Plan, Mesquite, Arlington, Irving, Garland, Richardson, and Frisco. While this might be a facetious look at the book compared to modern life in Dallas, it serves a point that strong correlations can be made to most cities if one is allowed to infer that Babylon was a code name for another city.

IV. THE BEST VIEW – BABYLON ON THE EUPHRATES RIVER

While arguments for the similarities to Rome are strong, there does not appear to be a reason that Jesus would have revealed to John a mysterious code about the future identity of that city without providing an explanation of what that image or picture was.  The best and most likely inference about the identity of Babylon in Revelation 17-18 is that it will be the literal city of Babylon located on the Euphrates River.

Bibliography

Beagley, A. J. “Babylon” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997.

Beasley, G. R. “Book of, Revelation,” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997.

Boda, Mark and J. Gordon McConville, eds. Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 2012.

Guthrie, Donald. New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1990.

Metzger, Bruce. Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation. Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Supported by Donald Guthrie, New Testament Introduction, rev. ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 984; Bruce Metzger, Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation (Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993), 85.

[2] A. J. Beagley, “Babylon” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997),111.

[3] Ibid.

[4] Ibid.

[5] John Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 971.

[6] Metzger, Breaking the Code, 85.

[7] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:553.

[8] Ibid., 553.

[9] Beagley, “Babylon” 112.

[10] Ibid.

[11] G. R. Beasley, “Book of, Revelation,” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997), 1027.

[12] Beagley, “Babylon,” 112.

[13] Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary (Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995), 295.

[14] Beagley, “Babylon,” 112.

[15] Ibid.

[16] Ibid.

[17] John Walvoord, “Revelation” in Bible Knowledge Commentary, 973; Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 307.

[18] This location is in southern Mesopotamia, 60 miles southwest of modern Baghdad, sitting on the banks of a canal of the Euphrates River. Mark Boda and J. Gordon McConville, eds., Dictionary of the Old Testament: Prophets (Downers Grove, IL: Nottingham, England: IVP Academic; InterVarsity Press, 2012), p. 53. 

[19] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 307.

[20] Ibid.

[21] Ibid., 283.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Is Revelation 3:20 a Gospel invitation to a lost person or an invitation to a believer?

October 12, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Revelation 3:20 and its intended audience pose a common question among Bible students. The text reads, “Look! I am standing at the door and I am knocking. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will enter the house and I will eat with him and he will eat with me.”[1] Is this a gospel invitation to a lost person? Or is this an invitation to a believer? These two options will be explored in this paper.

I. The Context of Revelation 3:20

Revelation 3:20 is part of the section of messages to the seven churches in the cities of Ephesus (Rev 2:1-7); Syrna (Rev 2:8-11); Pergamum (Rev 2:12-17); Thyatira (Rev 2:12-17); Sardis (Rev 3:1-6); Philadelphia (Rev 3:7-13); Laodicea (Rev 3:14-22). Jesus was the source of these messages based on the description of Jesus being the first and the last (Rev 1:17). Jesus was the living one who died and was alive forever (Rev 1:18a). He held the keys of death and the grave (Rev 1:18b). While this does not explicitly say “Jesus,” the only person that it can refer to which matches that description is Jesus.

II. An Exposition of Revelation 3:20

A. “Look!”

First, Jesus called attention by saying, “Look!’ (NLT) or “Listen” (NET) or “Behold” (ESV). These translations come from the Greek word ἰδου which is an aorist, middle, imperative of εἰδον, which is from the principle part ὁραω meaning “I see, notice, experience.” This word is often used to heighten the awareness of the reader and to grab the reader’s attention.

B. “I am standing at the door”

After grabbing the attention of the readers and hearers Jesus said, “I am standing,” which is the Greek word, ἑστηκα. This is a perfect tense verb but with the present force.[2] One commentary says that this perfect tense can “indicate that Jesus took this stance at some previous point and continues to maintain it.”[3] However, the better explanation is that this verb is “lexically nuanced” because there is little distinction between the act and results.[4]

C. “and I am knocking.”

Included in Jesus’ statement that he was standing at the door was that he also was knocking. This comes from the verb κρουω which means “I strike, knock.” This verb is the present, active, indicative form with a present progressive force. The present progressive force describes a seen that is in progress.[5]

D. “If anyone hears my voice and opens the door”

This first clause, “If anyone hears my voice,” introduces a third class conditional statement with ἐαν plus a verb ἀκουςῃ, which is in the subjunctive mood. This third class conditional statement is uncertain of fulfillment but still is likely to be true.[6] The referent here for “my voice” is Jesus’ voice, originally seen in Rev 1:17-18. The second clause, “and opens the door,” includes the second verb of the third class conditional statement which is uncertain of fulfillment but likely to be true. The verb used here is ἀνοιξῃ which is an action to be followed after the hearing of Jesus’ voice in the first clause. The “door” in this clause is the same door that Jesus was standing at and knocking on earlier in verse.

E. “I will enter the house”

Next, the future tense verb, ἐλευσομαι, is used in a way that if someone both hears Jesus’ voice and opens the door, then Jesus would enter the house. The Greek phrase, προς αὐτον, would seem to be translated “into him,” but this is an incorrect use of ἐλευσομαι προς αὐτον. The correct translation as seen above is “I will enter the house.” That translation is a dynamic translation of “I will enter to/towards him.” Since Jesus was standing at the door and knocking, it is likely that the “entering” of Jesus was to be inside the house. If John was trying to describe that Jesus would “come into him,” he would not have used ἐλευσομαι προς but instead would have used ἐλευσομαι εἰς. Of all eight uses of ἐλευσομαι προς in the New Testament, that phrase is never used to describe penetration into a person. Instead, it is used to describe coming in to the presence of a person or a building. Examples of ἐλευσομαι προς are “the girl hurried back to the king” (Mark 6:25, NLT), “Joseph . . . went to Pilate” (Mark 15:43, NLT), “Gabriel came to her [Mary] (Luke 1:28, NLT), Peter “had a vision in which he saw an angel of God coming toward him” (Acts 10:3, NLT), “you enter the home of Gentiles” (Acts 11:3, NLT), Paul and Silas “returned to the home of Lydia” (Acts 16:40, NLT), Paul “went to the synagogue service” (Acts 17:2, NLT), “Paul went in and prayed for him” (Acts 28:8, NLT). Therefore, it is clear that in Rev 3:20 Jesus would go into the house and eat with the person who let him in. Jesus would not go into the person who let him in, but he would go in to the person who let him through the door.

III. Is Revelation 3:20 to the Lost or to Believers

The question still remains, is Revelation 3:20 a gospel invitation to a lost person or an invitation to believers? It is important to remember that Revelation 3:20 is included in a passage where seven churches are addressed. In this passage Jesus provided a commendation of the first six churches (Ephesus 2:2-3, Symrna 2:9, Pergamum 2:13, Thyatira 2:19, Sardis 3:1b, Philadelphia 3:8-9). However, Jesus had nothing positive to say about the church of Laodicia. From the very beginning Jesus said that they were neither hot nor cold (Rev 3:15), but they were lukewarm. Jesus said that he would spit them out of his mouth (Rev 3:16). The people were content saying that they were rich and had everything that they wanted; therefore they did not need a thing (Rev 3:17). Jesus saw them as wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked (Rev 3:17). Jesus wanted them to buy gold, white garments, and ointment for their eyes (Rev 3:18). Jesus said that he would correct and discipline everyone he loved, so the Laodicea church should be diligent and turn from their lukewarm state (Rev 3:19).

The use of the word “church” lends the interpreter to believe that this is a church of believers, and therefore Revelation 3:20 is an invitation to a believer. This Greek word, ἐκκλησια is used Rev 1:20; 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14 and can be used in the NT several different ways. It can describe a regularly summoned legislative body (assembly) or a causal gathering of people (gathering), but the likely use here in Rev 3:14 to refer to the church in Laodicea is a people with shared belief in Christianity (community or congregation).[7] While it is likely that within any church there are some people who are not true believers, the focus of Revelation 3:20 is directed toward believers.[8]

While the church was lukewarm (Rev 3:15-16) and content in their money (Rev 3:17), Jesus shared that he desired a relationship with them. This church likely included believers as the majority, but those believers had not been in close fellowship with Jesus.

Bibliography

Arndt, William, Frederick W. Danker, and Walter Bauer. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Wallace, Daniel. Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Unless otherwise noted, translations in this papers of the author’s.

[2] Daniel Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996) 579-580.

[3] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:463.

[4] Wallace, Greek Grammar, 580.

[5] Ibid., 518-519.

[6] Ibid., 699.

[7] William Arndt, Frederick W. Danker, and Walter Bauer, A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 303-304.

[8] John F. Walvoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 941-942.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

Who are the two witnesses of Revelation 11?

October 11, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

Among some of the most difficult books of the Bible to understand is the book of Revelation. Among the most difficult chapters of the Bible to understand is Revelation 11 and the two witnesses described in 11:1-13. In this paper there will be a brief exposition of Rev 11:1-13, an explanation of the common views of Rev 11, and then a position for the most likely view.

I. A Brief Exposition of Revelation 11:1-13

Rev 11 is part of the parenthetical section that began in Rev 10:1. This parenthetical section is a brief interlude (signaled by the summary statement of the sixth trumpet in Rev 9:20-21) between the sixth and seventh trumpet. The two witnesses[1] are introduced in Rev 11:3, “I will give power to my two witnesses, and they will be clothed in burlap and will prophesy during those 1,260 days” (NLT).[2] These witnesses are prophesying for 42 months (1,260 days if 30 days are in a month). This is a reference to the 42 months mentioned in verse two as part of the seven year Great Tribulation period. It is important to notice that these are two prophetic voices for the future as indicated by δώσω “I will give” and προφητεθσσιν “they will prophesy.” Who are these two witnesses? Revelation 11 says that they are two olive trees and two lampstands which stand before the Lord of all the earth (11:4). This is a reference to Zerubbabel and Joshua[3] which were mentioned Zech 4:2-14. In this prophesy the two olive trees “represent the two who are anointed to serve the LORD of all the earth.”[4]  

If anyone tries to harm these two witnesses fire flashes from their mouths. It consumes their enemies, and those enemies die (11:5, 10). Based on the text the witnesses are sent to prophesy and only inflict harm on others when others try to harm them. The two witnesses will have power to shut the sky so that no rain falls during their prophesies (11:6). Power over the rain and dew has only been exhibited by Elijah (1 Kings 17:1) and God.  Whether heavenly or earthly beings, these two witnesses are given some level of authority over God’s creation. Their power over God’s creation is also seen in how they will have the power to turn rivers and oceans into blood (11:6). The ability to turn water into blood was only seen by Moses and Aaron during their interactions with Pharaoh of Egypt (Exod 7:19-20). Furthermore, the witnesses will be able to strike the earth as often as they want with every kind of plague (11:6). 

The main job of these two witnesses will be to prophesy (11:3) and testify (11:7). Once that testimony is complete they will be killed by the beast that comes up out of the bottomless pit (11:7). Because these two witnesses are killed they cannot be God but instead some type of his created being. The beast that comes up out of the bottomless pit is the Antichrist which is mentioned nine other times in Revelation (13:1; 14:9, 11; 15:2; 16:2; 17:3, 13; 19:20; 20:10).

After the death of the two witnesses their bodies will lie in the main street of Jerusalem for three and a half days (11:8-9a). During those three and a half days all the peoples, tribes, languages, and nations will stare at the bodies of the two witnesses, yet no one will be allowed to bury them (11:9). This indicates that the witnesses have bodies in the physical sense because those bodies will lay in the street and were seen by people (11:8). All the people who belong to this world will gloat over the deaths of the two witnesses by giving presents to each other as a way to celebrate the death of the two witnesses (11:10).

Yet, after those three and a half days God will breathe life into the two witnesses and they will stand up (11:11). When the two witnesses stand up terror strike all the people who were staring at them (11:11). Next a loud voice from heaven will call the two witnesses, “Come up here.” Then the two witnesses will rise to heaven as their enemies watch (11:13).  At the same time there will be a terrible earthquake which destroys 10 percent of the city and 7,000 people will die. Those that do not die will be terrified and gave glory to God of heaven (11:13).

II. Common Views on the Identity of the Two Witnesses

A. Moses and Elijah

What appears to be the most common view on the identity of these two witnesses is that they will be Moses and Elijah. [5] This view sees Moses and Elijah as God’s messengers representing the Jewish Christian community until the end of history. [6]

1. Support for this View. The signs and wonders in Revelation 11:5-6 do appear to match the works and miracles of Moses and Elijah (as referenced above). Elijah called down fire from heaven (1 Kings 1:10) and he shut off rain from heaven (1 Kings 17:1). Moses turned water into blood and struck the earth with plagues (Exod 7:14-11:10). In addition to their works matching the two witnesses, the prophet Malachi predicted the return of Elijah (Mal 4:5) and Moses predicted a prophet like himself would come in the future (Deut 18:15, 18). Furthermore, as mentioned above, the two people transfigured with Christ on the Mount of Olives were Moses and Elijah (Matt 17:3; Mark 9:4; Luke 9:30). Lastly, the mysteries of Moses’ death (Deut 34:5-6; Jude 9) and Elijah’s disappearance from the earth (2 Kings 2:11) might corroborate with these two witnesses in the future.[7]

2. Objections to this View. John the Baptist fulfilled Malachi’s prophesy about the return of Elijah (Matt 11:14; Mark 9:11-13). Moses did die (Deut 34:5-6), which means Moses would have to die twice if he will be one of the witnesses. While the two witnesses are similar toMoses and Elijah this does not mean they are the same persons.[8]

B. Enoch and Elijah

Similar to the view that the two witnesses will be Moses and Elijah is the view that the two witnesses will be Enoch and Elijah. The basis for this view is that neither of these men died during their life in the Old Testament.

1. Support for this View. The Old Testament is clear that both Enoch (Gen 5:24) and Elijah (2 Kings 2:11) were taken to heaven before their deaths. However, the New Testament also says that all men must die (Heb 9:27) so some believe these two men have to return at some point in the future. Additionally, 1 Enoch 90:31 and 4 Ezra 6:26 referred to a ministry that Enoch and Elijah would have that is similar to the description of the two witnesses in Revelation 11:1-13.[9]

2. Objections to this View. Not everyone has to die because people who are alive when the LORD returns will not physically die (1 Thes 4:17). This means that saints alive at the end of the Tribulation will enter the Millennial Kingdom without ever having to die.[10]

C. The Church

Another view of the identity of the two witnesses is that they are the Church. People who hold this view see the two witnesses as the “True Church” and the “Word of God” who faithfully bear testimony.[11]

1. Support for this View. Support for this view is based on the idea that the beast would not likely make a war against just two people (Rev 11:7), but instead he would make war against a large army.[12] This interpretation is based on the two witnesses being connected to the lampstands (Rev 11:4) as symbols for the church earlier in the book of Revelation (Rev 1:20; 2:1).

2. Objections to this View. First, only people can wear burlap or sackcloth (Rev 11:3). The text also leads the reader to believe that these two witnesses will have distinct and individual identities and powers (11:5-6). Lastly, if the two witnesses were the church then it would mean that the church experiences martyrdom; therefore there would be no one left to populate the Millennium.[13]

III. CONCLUSION ON THE IDENTITY OF THE TWO WITNESSES

While a brief exposition of Revelation 11:1-13 has been shared along with the three most popular views of the witnesses’ identities, no conclusion can be provided. While there are connections and allusions of these two witnesses to the 6,500 years of past history in the Bible, there is no clear indication of who these two witnesses will be in the future history. Similar to John Walvood, this author believes, “While there is room for considerable discussion of these various views, the fact is that the passage does not identify the two witnesses, and they probably do not have historic identification.”[14]

Bibliography

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. 24th ed. Grand Rapids, MI: 1965.

Lindsey, F. Duane. “Zechariah.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.

Marvin Pate, C. Marvin. “A Progressive Dispensationalist View of Revelation.” In Four Views on the Book of Revelation. Edited by Stanley Gundry. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan: 1998.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody, 1995.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] A possible connection and support for the idea of two witnesses comes from the requirement of two witnesses for legal testimony in order to secure a conviction according to the Mosaic Law. See Deut 17:6; 19:5; Numb 35:30; cf. Heb 10:28.

[2] For the sake of clarity this author refers to these people beings as “witnesses” throughout this paper. However, they are called “witnesses” only in 11:3, then are called “prophets” in 11:4, 10, 12 according to the New Living Translation.

[3] John Walvood “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 956.

[4] Duane Lindsey, “Zechariah” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 1556.

[5] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary, (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:496.

[6] C. Marvin Pate, “A Progressive Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation, edited by Stanley Gundry (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan: 1998), 169-170.

[7] Robert Thomas, Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary (Chicago, IL: Moody, 1995), 89-90.

[8] Ibid., 89-90.

[9] Ibid., 88.

[10] Ibid.

[11] Henry Halley, Halley’s Bible Handbook, 24th ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: 1965), 721.

[12] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 87-88.

[13] Ibid, 87-88.

[14] John F. Walvorod “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, 956.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

An Exposition of the Millennial Kingdom (Revelation 20:1-10)

October 10, 2025 by Christopher L. Scott

I. An Approach and Outline of the Book of Revelation

A. An Approach to the Book of Revelation

Hermeneutics and the book of Revelation are closely tied together. This author approaches the book of Revelation from the “futurist” and premillennial view. The premillennial position believes that Christ will come again and establish a literal 1,000 year reign on earth before the new heaven and new earth are created. Currently, the conditions of the world are a result of Christ ascending to heaven (Acts 1), Christ sitting at the right hand of God, and the Holy Spirit indwelling believers. The futurist and premillennial views believe the book of Revelation unfolds in a chronological time table (for the most part ). Most importantly, is the section of Revelation 19-22 which consists of separate events that happen one after the other.[1] They are not the same event, nor are they different events told out of chronological order (often called the “recapitulation theory”). The “futurist view” will be explained later in the section, “An Outline of Revelation.”

B. Other Views on the Millennium

1. Postmillennialism.[2] The postmillennial view states that Christ’s glorious return to the earth will happen after the nonliteral 1,000 year reign of believers on earth. While the premillennialist says Christ comes to bind Satan, the postmillennialist says that Christ already bound Satan when Christ came in the first century. Therefore, the Christian, according to the postmillennial position, is already in the non-literal 1,000 year reign. This means that Satan still has some level of dominion over the world now, but it is not in the same way that he did before Jesus came to earth in the first century AD. The postmillennial position is partially based on Isaiah 2:2-4 and Jeremiah 31. They often see Judah and Jerusalem in Isa 2 as representative of the whole people of God because they believe the “mountain,” “house of the God of Jacob,” and “Zion” referenced in these texts refer to the church, not to the nation of Israel. A belief that the church is now in the nonliteral 1,000 year reign means there is an expectation that a large percentage of the world’s population will turn to Christ by the spirit-blessed proclamation of the gospel.

2. Amillennialism.[3] The amilliennial view believes that the day lies ahead when Christ will come again, believers will be resurrected, there will be judgment for all, the New Heaven and New Earth will be created, the final kingdom will be inaugurated, and those who have been redeemed will be in a blessed state. This “day” according to the amillennial view is a short period of time in which all of these events happen at once. There is not a literal 1,000 year of reign of Christ (premillennial), nor is there a non-literal 1,000 year reign of believers (postmillennial). In addition, the amillennialist does not believe that the Old Testament teaches a future millennial kingdom of Christ but rather that the Old Testament prophets speak of the Messiah’s everlasting kingdom and blessing (Gen 17:7-8; 48:4; 2 Sam 23:5; 1 Chr 16:17-18; Ps 105:10-11; Isa 45:17; 55:3; 61:7-8; Jer 32:40; 50:4-5; Ez 16:60; 37:26; Dan 4:3, 34; 7:14, 27; 12:2). Additionally, the promise of the Old Testament for Israel to take the promised land is no longer binding, but instead it is now promised to the “elect in Christ.” As a result of this there will be a restoration and renewal of the earth (Isa 65:17; 66:22; 2 Peter 3:13; Rev 21:1) which should be seen as the New Heaven and New Earth, not for a 1,000 years but for eternity (p. 91). Therefore, the amillennial view does not see Romans 11 or Revelation 20 as describing a 1,000 year reign with Christ at the beginning (premillennial) or end (postmillennial).

C. An Outline of Revelation

Rev 1:19 outlines the entire book when Jesus told John, “Write what you saw, what is, and what will be after these things” (NET). The words “what you saw” refer to Revelation 1:1-18. The words “what is” refer to the seven churches described in Revelation 2-3 that existed at the time of John’s vision. The words “and what will be after these things” refer to Revelation 4-22 as future events that have not yet occurred.[4] In summary, here is a broad outline of the book of Revelation,

Introduction: “The things which you have seen” (1:1-20) – The Christ

Letters to the 7 Churches: “The things which are” (2-3) – The Churches

The Last Times: “The things which will take place after this” (4-22) – The Consummation[5]

II. Exposition of Rev 20:1-10

Revelation 20:1-10 is part of the second coming of Christ which started in Revelation 19:11.[6] In chapter 19, John saw Christ (19:11-13) come down to earth with his armies (19:14). The beast and the kings of the world gathered for battle (19:19). However, Christ and his angels captured the beast and the false prophet, and they were thrown into the fiery lake of burning sulfur (19:20). With Christ having dealt with the beast and the false prophet (Rev 19:11-20), it is a natural progress for Christ to turn next to Satan in Revelation 20:1-10.

A. Satan Bound in the Bottomless Pit (Rev 20:1-3)

1. An Angel Came Down from Heaven (v. 1). This is an “angel;” it is not Jesus. While Mulholland states that this “can be none other than Jesus, the Messiah,” that is unlikely since Jesus already descended to earth in 19:11. Additionally, the word ἀγγελος (messenger, angel) used here is never used to describe Jesus.[7] If this “angel” was Jesus, then it is the first and only time the word ἀγγελος is used to describe Jesus.[8] The being John saw was an angel coming down from heaven with a key to the bottomless pit.

2. The Angel Seized Satan and Bound Him for a Thousand Years (v. 2). This verse makes it very clear who the dragon of the passage was. He was the “old serpent” who was “the devil” who was “Satan.” Earlier in Revelation, “this great dragon—the ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan, the one deceiving the whole world—was thrown down to the earth with all his angels” (Rev 12:9).[9] The important conclusion here is that the dragon was Satan (the devil), and thereby a literal and a real person.

Additionally, Rev 20:2 tells of how Satan was bound in chains for a thousand years. If Rev 20 is telling of future events (as described earlier in this paper), then Satan is not bound now, but will be bound in the future. The fact that Satan is active in the current world is attested to by Acts 5:3; 1 Cor 5:5; 7:5; 2 Cor 2:11; 11:14; 12:7; 1 Tim 1:20; 1 Peter 5:8.

Some might ask how a spiritual being can be “bound.” In some respects this is a mystery, but not a new biblical idea. “Angels” were bound in Revelation 9:14 and the “gods in the heavens” (NLT) or “heavenly forces in the heavens” (NET) were bound in Isaiah 24:21. This is a mystery yet also had already occurred within biblical revelation.

3. The Angel Locked Satan for a Thousand Years (v. 3). The angel whom John saw come down from heaven (20:1) is the one who seized the dragon (20:2), and then shut and locked him in the bottomless pit. The “bottomless pit” where Satan was thrown was not a new place, but instead was a place that already existed. “For God did not spare even the angels who sinned. He threw them into hell, in gloomy pits of darkness, where they are being held until the day of judgment” (2 Peter 2:4). This “bottomless pit” mentioned in Revelation 20:3 has been also mentioned in Revelation 9:1-12 as part of the fifth trumpet. It was the place that the beast came up out of in Revelation 11:7-8. 

This verse makes it clear that Satan is not yet bound by Jesus; therefore this millennium (whether literal or figurative 1,000 years) is still a future event because Satan is not yet bound.[10] Evidence that Satan is not currently bound is based on Scripture which has already been cited (2 Cor 4:4; 1 Peter 5:8; 1 Tim 3:7; 2 Tim 2:26; Eph 2:2; John 12:31; Eph 6:12). Contrary to the amillennial view, this not the same “bind” to Satan as described in Mark 3:27; John 12:31; Col 2:15; 1 Peter 3:18-19. How are they different? Grant Osborne believes that Jesus somewhat bound Satan in Jesus’ first advent, “Satan is not inactive but rather restricted. He cannot stop the missionary enterprise of God’s people; he can deceive the unsaved but cannot keep them from turning to Jesus if drawn by the Spirit. . . The devil is curtailed but not powerless. . . Satan is restricted in this aeon, but only with respect to believers (who are ‘kept by the power of God,’ 1 Pet. 1:5).”[11] The event that bound Satan here makes it clear that Satan was not allowed to deceive the nations anymore. He was bound in chains (v. 2), shut in the bottomless pit (v. 3), and the bottomless pit was locked (v. 3).

B. A Thousand-Year Reign with Christ (Rev 20:4-6)

1. Saints Will Reign with Christ for a Thousand Years (v. 4). The identity of these people reigning with Christ has met with many interpretations. One interpretation is that the saints are representatives of the church (see Rev 4:4; 5:8-10; 7:13; 11:16). Another option is that these saints are martyrs seen at earlier points in the book (Rev 6:9-11; 16:6; 18:20, 24; 19:2).[12] Some people say that these saints are apostles and some of the saints (Matt 19:28; Luke 22:30; 1 Cor 6:2-3). Another option is that these are armies of Christ seen in Rev 19:14.[13] Mulholland believes “these people are souls who had not yet experienced a physical resurrection”[14] based on the link to Revelation 6:9-11. Osborne sees this as a possible “heavenly tribunal” compared to Revelation 4:4 and 11:16 where twenty-four elders sat on thrones, wore white, and had crowns on their heads.[15] Or they could be all of the saints (Luke 22:30; 1 Cor 6:4) with martyrs as a special group within the larger group of saints.[16]

While it is unclear exactly who the ones reigning with Christ will be, it is clear that this is the fulfillment of prophesies (Isa 2:2-4; Dan 2:24-35, 44; 7:22; Micah 4:1-8) shared by both Daniel and Jesus. “Then the sovereignty, power, and greatness of all the kingdoms under heaven will be given to the holy people of the Most High. His kingdom will last forever, and all rulers will serve and obey him” (Dan 7:27).  Jesus also shared that “when the world is made new and the Son of Man sits upon his glorious throne, you who have been my followers will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel” (Matt 19:28).

Later in Revelation 20:4 Jesus revealed to John that the souls had not worshipped the beast or his statue nor accepted his mark on their foreheads or hands. The beast mentioned here is the same beast in Revelation 13:11-18. This beast had required all the people to worship him (Rev 13:2, 12; cf. 13:1-8). The mark on the peoples foreheads and hands in Revelation 20:4 is the mark that the beast required everyone to have (small and great, rich and poor, free and slave) in Revelation 13:16.

John also observed that the ones reigning with Christ “came back to life again.” This is the future bodily resurrection of martyrs who are mentioned earlier in this long verse. This is “the only hermenetutically sound theory.”[17] This is because ζαω (“I live”) always speaks of a bodily resurrection when in the context of bodily death in the New Testament (John 11:25; Acts 1:3; 9:41). Furthermore, in Revelation it is a frequent way of referring to resurrection (1:18; 2:8; 13:14; 20:5). Additionally, John used the word ἀναστασις (“resurrection”) which almost always refers to physical resurrection.[18]

As a result, this “came back to life again” does not mean that these people were simply “raised to new life from the deadness of their former life”[19] as Mulholland proposes. While the New Testament does speak of death of the old life and a resurrection to new life (Rom 6:1-14; Eph 2:4-5), the consummation of the ends times is a different context and different purpose in God’s program. Mulholland attempts to support his view that Revelation 20:4 is similar to the image of Ephesians 2:4-5 of “old life” and “new life” based on the “gnomic fashion” aorist tense of the verbs in both passages.[20] Yet a “gnomic fashion” of the aorist tense expressing a general truth or reality is not the only way to see the verbs being used here. With reference to συνεκάθισεν (“he sat down”), in Eph 2:6 Wallace tentatively labels those aorist verbs as “propleptic (futuristic) aorist” which describe an event that is not yet past as though it was already completed.[21] Regarding the aorist verb, ἐζησαν (“they came to life”), in Revelation 20:4 Wallace categorizes this as an “ingressive” aorist which stressed the beginning of an action or entrance into a state.[22] While Mulholland’s attempt to explain this resurrection as transfer from “old life” to “new life” is based on Paul’s writings, his grammatical understanding and basis are weak.[23]

2. The First Resurrection (v. 5). Revelation 20:5 mentions that Revelation 20:4 has described the first resurrection. Then a parenthetical note states that the rest of the believers will not come back to life until the thousand years had ended. An understanding of resurrection existed during John’s time of writing Revelation as evidenced in Jesus’ time on earth (Matt 22:28; Mark 12:18-27; Luke 14:14 John 5:29; 11:24; Acts 17:32; 1 Cor 15:12), and even stretched back to Ezekiel’s prophesies (Ezek 37:10).

The first resurrection is important to note. Is this truly the “first” resurrection? No, because Christ was the first resurrection. Then there was the resurrection of many, which occurred when Christ died (Matt 27:52-53). This was the “first” resurrection in Revelation 20 as compared to the “last” resurrection just a few verses later in this same chapter (Rev 20:12-13),[24] which was followed by the second death (Rev 20:6, 14). In other words, this is the “first” resurrection “in the sense of before. All the righteous, regardless of when they are raised, take part in the resurrection which is first or before the final resurrection (of the wicked dead) at the end of the Millennium.”[25]

What exactly does the “first resurrection” refer to in this passage? Thomas states that it refers to the resurrection of the martyrs at the end of Revelation 20:4.[26] Or, it can refer to the resurrection of all of the saints. More importantly, Revelation 20:5 supports the idea of resurrection by stages. In this manner, Christ was the “firstfruits” (1 Cor 15:23), a few saints were resurrected (Matt 27:52-53), the church will be raptured (1 Thess 4:13-18), the two witnesses will be resurrected (Rev 11:3, 11), and then here is the resurrection of the martyred dead (Rev 20:4-5).[27]

The “rest of the dead” that are resurrected at the end of the Millennium (1 Cor 15:51-58; 2 Cor 15:23-24; 1 Thes 4:13-18) are probably the wicked who are resurrected in Revelation 20:11-14.[28] Some believe the rest of the dead might be the non-saints of the old covenant. Others see it as a resurrection of the spiritually dead or everyone who is physically dead except martyrs.[29] This is a complex matter as Osborne reveals, “But who are the ‘rest of the dead?’ If one takes 20:4 as referring only to the martyrs, 20:5 will be all the other saints who have died as well as the unbelievers (so Beckwich, Caird, Mounce, Aune). For whose who see 20:4 as referring to all the saints in some way (Ladd, Johnson, Tomas, Beale), however, the ‘rest of the dead’ would be unbelievers.”[30]

3. The Second Death Holds No Power over Those in the First Resurrection (v. 6). From this verse it appears that there will be two resurrections and two deaths. The second death mentioned here is explained later in Revelation 20:14, “Then death and the grave were thrown into the lake of fire. This lake of fire is the second death.” This “second death” is a physical punishment to the body and soul.

The second death will not affect those who are holy, blessed, and priests of God and Christ. Furthermore, these people will reign with Christ for a thousand years because God has made his believers a kingdom of priests (Rev 1:6; cf. Exod 19:6; 1 Peter 2:5). Earlier in Revelation the four living beings and twenty-four elders fell down before the Lamb (5:8) and they sang to the Lamb, “You have caused them [people from every tribe, language, people, and nation] to become a Kingdom of priests for our God. And they will reign on the earth” (Rev 5:10). This reign with Christ will “consist of the privilege of unlimited access to and intimate fellowship with God.”[31]

C. The Defeat of Satan (Rev 20:7-10)

1. Satan Is Let Out of Prison after 1,000 Years (v. 7). At the end of the 1,000 year reign of Christ on earth Satan will be let out of the prison where he was bound in Revelation 20:2-3. This 1,000 years is the sixth and final reference to a 1,000 years of Christ’s reign on earth in Revelation 20 (Rev 20:2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7), and a brief comment on the “period of time” is needed.

Amillennials[32] and postmillennials[33] advocate that seeking to define this thousand years based on Revelation 20:1-10 is a case of allowing the “tail to wag the dog”[34] because Revelation 20 is the only place where 1,000 years is mentioned.  However, of the entire Bible, Revelation 20:1-10 is the most direct description available to Christians about the return of Christ and his time on earth. John mentioned six times in six verses that Christ’s time on earth will be 1,000 years. Thus this probably has some level of significance and seeks to make it clear how long that period will be. Furthermore, the number “1,000” is not a highly symbolic number as some see the numbers of three, seven, twelve, etc., making it unlikely that 1,000 is a symbolic, non-literal number.

In their support that this is not a literal 1,000 year reign amillennials and postmillennials will advocate that based on Psalm 90:4 and 2 Peter 3:8 the mention of 1,000 years does “not point to a literal one thousand calendar years; rather they evoke the notion of longevity.”[35] Moses’ prayer in the psalms said to God, “For you [God], a thousand years are as a passing day, as brief as a few night hours” (Pss 90:4). Peter wrote, “A day is like a thousand years to the Lord, and a thousand years is like a day” (2 Peter 3:8). While it is true that time to humans does not equal time to God (as Moses and Peter clearly explained), it is imperative to remember that both of these verses nonetheless describe a literal 1,000 years to human beings on earth. In other words, “To say that the period with man is only one day with God, does not deny that it is actually a thousand years with God too. The point is that time does not limit an eternal God, not that He is ignorant of what time means with man.”[36] As far as can be understood, the literal understanding of the book of Revelation (as has been attempted to be consistently applied throughout this paper) means that Christ’s reign on earth will be for a thousand years before Satan is let out of prison (Rev 20:7).

2. Satan Deceives the Nations One Last Time (v. 8). While the events of Revelation 20:8 are similar to Revelation 16:13-14, these are different events.[37] Why? Satan had to gather a new army for battle in Revelation 20:8 because the army he gathered in Revelation 16:13-14 was destroyed in Revelation 19:20. (Seeing Rev 16:4 and Rev 20:8 as the same event is called the “recapitulation theory” as mentioned earlier). During the 1,000 years of Christ reign new people were born and comprise the “pool” of people which Satan was able to deceive and gather for one more battle.[38] With this event is becomes clear (again) that Satan’s main mission on earth was deception (seen in Rev 12:9; 13:14; 19:20; Rev 20:3, 10). In this way Satan did not overpower people but rather he deceived them.[39]

3. Satan and His Army Surrounded Jerusalem Then Fired Consumed The Army (v. 9). After Satan had deceived the nations and gathered his army (Rev 20:8), John witnessed him surround God’s people and the beloved city. Then, fire came down from heaven and consumed the armies. The identity of the “beloved city” here is Jerusalem. In other places in the Bible, Jerusalem is called the city God loves and the place which held a special place in his heart (Pss 78:68; 87:2; 122:6; 132:12-14; Isa 2:1-5; 52:9-10; 56:7; 60:9, 14-15; 62:3; 66:18; Jer 11:15; Zeph 3:17). In an attempt to see Revelation as a literal predication of future events, this “beloved city” is likely Jerusalem.

The picture of fire coming down from heaven and consuming Satan’s attacking army should not surprise readers because fire was regularly used by God as a source of divine punishment. In Ezekiel fired rained down on Magog and all its allies (Ezek 39:6). Fire was also seen as divine judgement in Gen 19:24; Exod 9:23-34; Lev 9:24; 10:2; Num 11:1; 16:35; 26:10; 1 Kings 18:38; 2 Kings 1:10, 14; 1 Chron 21:26; 2 Chron 7:1-3; Pss 11:6.

4. The Devil Joined the Beast and False Prophet in the Lake of Burning Sulfur (v. 10). After fire came down and consumed Satan’s last army (Rev 20:9), he was thrown into the fiery lake of burning sulfur. The beast and false prophet where already in the fiery lake of burning sulfur (Rev 19:20) as a result of Christ’s return to the earth shortly before the beginning of the 1,000 years (Rev 19:11-21). Here Satan joins his protégés. Thomas correctly connects this event as the ultimate bruising of Satan’s head originally shared in Genesis 3:15 and again in John 12:31, which means that Satan’s presence in the fiery lake was not a new revelation, for that has always been Satan’s ultimate destiny.[40] Furthermore, Christ’s triumph over Satan has also been foretold and is not a new revelation. “When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, then he will sit upon his glorious throne . . . Then the King will turn to those on the left and say, ‘Away with you, you cursed ones, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his demons’” (Matt 25:31, 41).

The last line of v. 10 shows the pain that Satan, the beast, and the false prophet will face as they are tormented day and night forever and ever. John’s vision makes it clear that this is real, physical pain, “The reality of unbearable pain inflicted on Satan is unquestionable.”[41] This place of punishment is possibly referenced prior in the Bible (Matt 8:12; 13:42, 50; 22:13; 24:51; 25:30; Mark 9:48; Luke 12:47-48; 13:28) as the place of unending torment[42] and eternal punishment[43]

III. CONCLUSION ON REVELATION 20:1-10 AND THE MILLENNIUM

This study has examined Jesus’ revelation to John about the future 1,000 year reign of Christ on earth. While every position taken on the millennial kingdom has weaknesses, this expositional study has attempted to explain Revelation 20:1-10 in a way that matches the predication of future events (Rev 1:19) alongside additional biblical revelation about the future worldwide kingdom (Isa 2:2-4; Dan 2:34-35, 44; Micah 4:1-8). Christ will return someday (Rev 19:11) and that return will mean that Christ will reign for 1,000 years (Rev 20:4-5) with those who will be resurrected from the dead (Rev 20:4-5). In a way that matches the glory and power believers know God has, that 1,000 year will culminate with a defeat of Satan (Rev 20:7-10).

Bibliography

Blass, F. and A. DeBrunner. A Greek Grammar of the New Testament. Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Blevins, James. “Revelation, Book of,” in Mercer Dictionary of the Bible. Mercer University Press, 2001,761.

Gentry, Kenneth. “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999.

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1959.

Halley, Henry. Halley’s Bible Handbook. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1965.

Hitchcock, Hitchcock. “Book of Revelation.” Unpublished class notes for BE107. Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semesters, 2015.

Kittel, Gerhard. “Αγγελος” in Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed. Gerhard Kittel, vol. 1, 74-87. Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans Publishing, 1964.

Metzger, Bruce. Breaking the Code: Understanding the Book of Revelation. Nashville, TN: Abington Press, 1993.

Mulholland, M. Robert. “Revelation.” Vol. 18 of the Cornerstone Biblical Commentary. Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011.

Osborne, Grant. Revelation. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2002.

Robert Thomas, Robert. “A Classical Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998.

  Strimple, Robert. “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999.

Thomas, Robert. Revelation 8-22: An Exegetical Commentary. Chicago, IL: Moody Publishers, 1995.

Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond, ed. By Darrell Bock.

Wallace, Daniel. Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics. Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996.

Walvoord, John F. “Revelation.” In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, edited by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985.


[1] Grant Osborne, Revelation (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2002), 715.

[2] Kenneth Gentry, “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1999), 11-57.

[3] Robert Strimple, “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium, 81-129.

[4] Robert Thomas, “A Classical Dispensationalist View of Revelation” in Four Views on the Book of Revelation (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1998), 186, 215.

[5] Mark Hitchcock, “The Revelation of Jesus Christ,” unpublished class notes for BE107 (Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall Semesters, 2015), 4-5.

[6] See Christ’s second coming as part of God’s plan: Isa 9:6-7; Jere 23:1-8; Ezek 37:15-28; Dan 2:44-45; 7:13-14; Hosea 3:4-5; Amost 9:11-15; Micah 4:7; Zech 2:10-12; 12; 14:1-9; Matt 19:28; 24:27-31; 25:6, 31-46; Mark 13:24-27; Luke 12:35-40; 17:24-37; 18:8; 21:25-28; Acts 1:10-11; 15:16-18; Rom 11:25-27; 2 Thess 2:8; 2 Peter 3:3-4; Jude 14-15; Rev 1:7-8; 2:25-38; 16:15; 22:20.

[7] Gerhard Kittel, “Αγγελος” in Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed.Gerhard Kittel, vol. 1 (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans Publishing, 1964), 83-87.

[8] While Jesus did say in Rev 1:18 that he held the keys of death and the grave it is not necessary to equate Jesus with the angel who held the key to the “bottomless pit” in Rev 20:1. In Rev 9:1 John saw “the fifth angel blew his trumpet, and I saw a star that had fallen to earth from the sky, and he was given the key to the shaft and the bottomless pit.” Here the key to the bottomless pit was given to an angel, not Jesus. Additionally, Mulholland’s argument that this “angel” was Jesus based on Rev 1:18 is faulty because in 1:18 Jesus held the keys τοῦ θανάτου καὶ τοῦ ᾅδου (“of death and hades”) while in Rev 20:1 the angel holds the keys to the τῆς ἀβύσσου (“the underworld/abyss” or “bottomless pit” as the NLT translates it). These are separate places, therefore a connection between Jesus and the angel based on the place they have a key to is incorrect.

[9] This “devil” was the same person that tempted Jesus in the desert, “Then Jesus was led by the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted thereby the devil” (Matt 4:1). While in the desert being tempted Jesus said, “Get out of here, Satan” (Matt 4:10). The title used for the devil as “Satan” is also used in Matt 16:23; Luke 10:18; John 13:27; Acts 5:3; Rom 16:20; 1 Co4 11:14; 12:7; 1 Thess 2:18; Rev 2:24; 20:7. Also see the devil mentioned in Matt 25:41; John 8:44; Eph 4:27; 6:11; 1 Tim 3:7, 11; 2 Tim 3:3; Tit 2:3; James 4:7; 1 Peter 5:8; Rev 12:9; 20:2, 10.

[10] John Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. by J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 979.

[11] Osborne, Revelation, 702.

[12] Walvoord notes that “what John saw was not all the souls in heaven but a particular generation of martyred dead who had been contemporaneous with the world ruler, the beast out of the sea (13:1).” Walvoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 979.

[13] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 413-414.

[14] M. Robert Mulholland, “Revelation,” in Cornerstone Biblical Commentary (Carol Stream, IL: Tyndale, 2011), 18:577.

[15] Osborne, Revelation, 703.

[16] Ibid., 704.

[17] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 417.

[18] Ibid.

[19] Mulholland, “Revelation,”577.

[20] Mulholland, “Revelation,”577.

[21] Daniel Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1996), 563-564.

[22] Ibidl., 558-559.

[23] While “Gnomic Aorist” is a valid category of Greek Grammar, there are also others. Blass and DeBrunner list four: ingressive (inceptive), complexive (constative), gnomic and futuristic aorist, and epistolary aorist (F. Blass and A. DeBrunner, A Greek Grammar of the New Testament [Chicago, IL: University of Chicago Press, 1961], 171-172).  Wallace lists seven: constative, ingressive, consummative, gnomic, epistolary, proplectic, immediate poast aorist/dramatic (Wallace, Greek Grammar, 557-565)

[24] Haley, Haley’s Bible Handbook, 737.

[25] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 980.

[26] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 419.

[27] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 980.

[28] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 418.

[29] Ibid.

[30] Osborne, Revelation, 707.

[31] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 422.

[32] Robert Strimple, “Amillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium and Beyond, 118-129.

[33] Kenneth Gentry, Jr., “Postmillennialism” in Three Views on the Millennium, 50-55.

[34] James L. Blevins, “Revelation, Book of,” in Mills, ed., Mercer Dictionary of the Bible, (Mercer University Press, 2001),761.

[35] Mulholland, “Revelation,” 579.

[36] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 407.

[37] Wavoord, “Revelation” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary, 981.

[38] Haley, Haley’s Bible Handbook, 736.

[39] Osborne, Revelation, 711.

[40] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 426.

[41] Thomas, Revelation 8-22, 426.

[42] Ibid., 427.

[43] Osborne, Revelation, 716.

Filed Under: Bible Study Resources

  • « Go to Previous Page
  • Go to page 1
  • Go to page 2
  • Go to page 3
  • Go to page 4
  • Go to page 5
  • Go to Next Page »

Copyright © 2026 · Christopher L. Scott · 810 S. Evergreen Dr., Moses Lake, WA 98837